luminosity of exposed organs – 20.15

Content Warnings

Seizures



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Badger’s dingy, bare, sad little bedroom in Badger’s dingy, bare, sad little flat was no longer so dingy, bare, or sad.

On the sole previous occasion I’d seen this room it had contained so very little of Badger himself — a worn-down stub of space for a worn-down stub of person: a squat double bed with plain and starchy sheets, a single body pillow without a cover, a pile of well-thumbed books about mathematics, and a dusty set of framed diplomas, which had concealed a photograph of Badger when considerably younger and healthier, alongside a woman I’d never seen before. It was one of the most depressing and impersonal rooms I’d ever been in — and I’d spent time in a mental hospital for children, as an inpatient.

Somebody — perhaps Badger himself, but I had my suspicions regarding Sarika’s involvement — had spent real time and effort transforming the room. Gone were the starched white bedsheets, now soft and lilac, topped by a proper duvet, frosted with a sort of throw blanket in gloriously tasteless tie dye. Gone too was the little pile of books — they had been relocated to a small desk which now occupied the far corner of the room. Badger’s favourite books were lined up neatly, joined by a few new paperbacks (mostly science fiction, which Raine commented on with knowledgeable approval). Badger’s university theses were tucked in at the end of the row of books, no longer abandoned on the floor. The framed diplomas had been stacked against the wall at the rear of the desk, proudly showing off the fact that Nathan Hobbes was in fact a Doctor of Mathematics.

The photograph I’d accidentally uncovered last time was nowhere to be seen. We silently agreed not to ask about that.

Badger’s laptop sat in pride of place on the little desk, now with headphones, a light-up mouse on a proper mouse-pad, and the most bizarre keyboard I’d ever seen: it was curved, split in two, and glowing neon green between the keys.

The carpet had been hoovered, perhaps shampooed as well, and then accented by the loudest rug I’d ever seen: more tie dye, in headache green, warning orange, electric yellow, and radioactive blue. We couldn’t look at the thing for too long without risk of worsening our headache. Thankfully the walls had been spared Badger’s new-found sense of kaleidoscopic taste, instead decorated with more conventional posters — mostly bits of abstract art, a great big relief map of some fantasy world, a blown up black-and-white print of the famous still from Nosferatu of the count in silhouette, and a big landscape scene of what I thought was the Scottish Highlands.

Thankfully the body pillow I’d spotted last time was not graced with the addition of an anime girl cover; though it did have a cover at last, lilac and soft like the sheets, and was currently being used to prop up its owner.

The room was still little though, especially with four of us in there, plus Badger’s Corgi, Whistle.

Nathan Sterling Hobbes — ‘Badger’, despite having lost a significant amount of his facial resemblance to said animal, with his short-cropped hair, his sharp cheekbones, his lost weight, his clearness of eye, and the massive visible scar on his skull — the hero of the moment, my cultist and disciple and follower (despite what I told him), almost mage-killer, the man who had spent nearly ten full minutes having a seizure in Zheng’s arms and probably only lived because of her — was sitting up in that refreshed and welcoming bed, propped up by his squished body-pillow, looking like he’d just survived a plane crash, poisoning, and prolonged starvation all at once.

A mug of rapidly cooling tea sat on his bedside table, matching the mug of tea in my hand and the one which Raine clacked down on the desk after taking a sip; one would be forgiven for assuming Nathan thought the tea contained additional poison, from the way he gazed down at it, but we all knew he was simply too weak to lift it right then. Sarika did not hate us enough to slip bleach into our tea, after all.

The window above the bed was open, tugging gently at the curtains, admitting the soft summer heat. Sarika was banging about in the apartment’s little kitchen, making a lot of obvious noise with her crutches, pretending to give us some privacy while staying close enough to hear every word which was said.

Whistle was curled up on Badger’s lap, eyes open, ears perked up; he could probably sense the tension. Smart doggy. Smarter than us, sometimes.

Badger looked up from his tea. He smiled with awful awkwardness.

“I’m not going to apologise,” he said.

I actually laughed — though quickly dissolved into a hacking cough, which made me clutch my aching ribs. “Apologise?” I spluttered. “Nathan, that’s not why we came. Not … I’m not seeking a … you don’t need to … ”

Raine leaned against the wall and crossed her arms. “Nobody’s here looking for an apology, mate. Sure as sure not Heather. Hell, far as I’m concerned you deserve a medal or something. Throw you a parade.”

She was playing tough even though we weren’t interrogating anybody; probably just feeling overly protective of me in my weakened and exhausted state. I’d taken Badger’s desk chair — a proper swivel chair, with plenty of padding, and I needed it that day, I needed it so very badly.

Raine had not wanted me to come see Badger so early. She had tried to argue me out of the trip even though it was only a little way across Sharrowford, and we weren’t going to walk or anything, she drove — I could barely walk downstairs, let alone through the city streets on a hot summer’s day. Wait a day, Heather, surely it can wait a day. Go back to sleep! Have some cake! Have a lemon! Here, look, there’s a whole bag of them, why don’t you go sit with Tenny and try to peel some words out of the unfortunate demon-host we’ve got sitting in the magical workshop? Or go say hi to Lozzie, if you can keep up with her in Camelot? Or just, you know, don’t exert yourself.

But Raine had lacked backup — there was so much going on back at home, so many loose ends, so much clean-up: Evelyn and Zheng were both occupied and exhausted in their own ways; Lozzie wasn’t even there, off in Camelot doing a dozen other types of clean-up; Felicity was making obscure plans with Kim; Twil had gone home to help her family; Jan was tagging along with Lozzie, to everyone’s surprise; and Stack had vanished, to nobody’s.

And I needed to see Badger, I needed to actually talk with the man who everyone said was doing fine.

It was just over twenty-four hours since we’d all watched Ooran Juh drag Edward screaming backwards into hell. I’d only been awake for about three hours at that point, allowing for a very generous definition of ‘awake’.

When Badger’s seizure had hit, we’d all done the obvious thing — we, all of us, bloody and bruised and exhausted — had rushed him back to the gateway, back to our reality, to Sharrowford, to Number 12 Barnslow Drive. Only Lozzie had stayed behind, with the Knights and the Caterpillars and the Grinning Demon and the House, to begin the long and awful process of dealing with the aftermath.

We’d all barrelled through the gateway, clamouring for Stack and Nicole, for somebody to call an ambulance, for somebody to please drive over to Badger’s flat and get his anticonvulsant medications.

And we — me, myself, and I, in full Homo Abyssus Outsider glory, trailing bioluminesence like flares, my flesh six different shades of neon, complete with spines and spikes, barbed claws and hooks, my throat twisted sideways, my fingers webbed, and a tail — an actual tail! — sprouting from the base of my spine — had plunged through with everybody else and promptly collapsed under the pressure of ‘normal’ reality.

We had barely any memory of it; all I recalled was hopping through the gate, shouting about stopping Nathan from biting his tongue off, and then — poof!

Unconsciousness. The floor. Drooling. Slapping about with malfunctioning limbs. Pain like a fragment of star burning in my flank. Flashes of disconnected image: Praem feeding me water, Raine peering into my eyes with a torch, Evelyn shouting about how I kept pushing myself too far.

I’d slept for the entire rest of that day, the whole night, and then all the next morning. I’d woken with a mouth like a peat bog.

Evelyn and Jan had invented several new pieces of vocabulary to describe what I’d done to myself. Full-body pneuma-somatic collapse. Too much squid in too small a space. Over-revving the engine and then crashing into a wall. Decompression sickness, dimension-hopping style. The bends, but lesbian.

None of those really captured the mechanics. Homo Abyssus was just a hundred times more difficult to sustain anywhere but Outside. It was like I’d been running a marathon weightless, on the moon, with springs in my heels — then had to continue with a twelve-ton pack suddenly dropped onto my back, plunged into an ocean trench, with my ankles encased in lead.

We were, to put it lightly, very sore.

We ached from head to toe — literally, my scalp hurt, like it was desperately trying to re-adhere to my skull. My toenails all stung as if they were trying to re-assume their normal shape by ramming themselves back into their nail-beds. Muscles complained in places which I was previously unaware contained muscles — or had I accidentally added muscles to places where muscles had no business being present? An interesting question, but one on which I wished to cease gathering data. My shoulders and back were covered in dozens of tiny bruises, my eyes stung like I had scratches all over my corneas — which I didn’t, because that would have been a medical emergency — and my throat felt like I’d spent a night gargling acidic sand. Every joint crackled and popped like I was packed with polystyrene peanuts. My tail-bone stung when I sat and my ankles screamed when I stood up.

Evelyn had said: “I hope the high is worth the crash, Heather.”

“It is!” I had replied, croaking and rasping. “It always—”

Evelyn had huffed. “I’m not being sarcastic, for fuck’s sake. I’m being serious. I hope it is. I mean that. You were … very impressive. You looked comfortable.”

At least we were still whole — my tentacles had sustained themselves even during total collapse. Their roots ached like spreading bruises in our flanks and belly, and the tentacles themselves felt limp and soft and exhausted, like six additional very tired minds orbiting my central hub of true flesh. We were currently wrapped around ourselves, hugging tight, coiled up like a cephalopod feeling vulnerable.

My bioreactor was stiff and sore as well, but snarfing down half a dozen lemons had eased that sensation, at least. I still had the bag in my lap now, though I was refraining from eating any in front of Nathan.

None of this had been enough to stop us coming to see Badger. We had questions, things we had to know — and we weren’t the only ones. Home was chaos, sleep was trapped beyond the walls of pain inside my own body, and for the first time in a very long time, we didn’t have to worry about getting attacked by a mage, his minions, or his mercenaries.

Sharrowford’s occult underground was ours. We could move around as we wished. For now.

So we sat in Badger’s swivel chair, wrapped up in ourselves, trying to phrase questions we didn’t even know how to ask.

Nathan winced at Raine’s semi-serious suggestion of a parade. “Please don’t,” he said, almost as rough and croaking as me. “I only did what I should have done all along.”

He looked almost as bad as I felt: massive dark bags under his eyes, a shiny sheen of cold sweat on his pale skin, and a sluggish drag on all his motions, like the seizure had taken all the energy allotted for the next few days. His eyelids moved out of sync when he blinked. Every now and again his right hand and arm shook with muscle tremors. He had lost a lot of blood in the confrontation yesterday, and unlike me he didn’t have a multi-purpose pneuma-somatic organ to replace it faster than his natural bone marrow could. He looked almost as bad as when I’d done brain surgery on him.

“Actually,” I croaked. “There is one thing you should apologise for, Nathan. We did almost get shot.”

Badger winced and closed his eyes. “Ah. Yeah. Um.”

Raine laughed, but good natured and gentle, despite her looming tough-girl pose. “Okay yeah, maybe that part was a bit less medal-worthy. Could have been a bit more elegant about that, mate. I know you’ve got confidence in us, but a fire-fight can go sideways real quick. Especially when nobody’s wearing jack shit as far as protection.” Raine made a finger-gun and pointed it at Badger. “Bam. Could’a gone bad fast. Don’t do that again, hey?”

Nathan’s wince turned to a pained smile. “Yes, I … I could have handled that better. I apologise for that part, unreservedly. That part specifically.”

Whistle’s little doggy ears flopped sideways as he turned his head at the tone in Badger’s voice. He may not have understood the words, but he heard the pain.

Raine made a show of tutting and shaking her head. “Could’a just told us what you were up to, you know? Sharing info is kinda the baseline for good cooperation.”

Nathan’s smile twisted in an odd direction, one which said no, he couldn’t have told us. “Am I in trouble, then? Is that why you’re here?”

I tutted as well. “No. Nathan. That’s not—”

“Depends who you ask,” Raine said, with an easy laugh on her lips, stopping me from getting too dour and glum. “Evee would probably have you court martialed if she could — but then she’d also be your defence counsel and the judge and probably let you off with an extra egg for dinner.”

“Yes,” I sighed. “Evee is very impressed. Dealing with a mage is not easy, I gather.”

“Zheng, too,” Raine said, with a funny look of amusement at Nathan’s surprise. “She called you ‘Badger’.”

He frowned in confusion. “ … everyone calls me Badger,” said Badger.

“Yeah,” Raine almost purred. “But she doesn’t. She called you ‘worm’, before. Kinda means a lot when she changes that.”

“Oh,” Badger said. “Oh. Well. Uh. Thank her, for me? Please?”

Raine shrugged. “You can do that yourself.”

“Hah,” Badger forced a nervous laugh, then sighed. “When I can get out of bed.”

An angry shout came from the flat’s little kitchen space, echoing down through the stub of corridor: “Do not!”

At the sound of Sarika’s voice, Whistle perked up in Badger’s lap, ears going rigid and little doggy nose snuffling at the air, as if he was about to receive a treat.

“Dog activated,” I murmured on impulse — but luckily nobody heard me. Far too exhausted and sore to properly regulate every stupid thought which popped into our collective heads.

“Speculative, Sarry,” Badger croaked back. “I won’t be getting up. It’s okay. It’s okay … ”

Sarika called back, “Do not get out of bed, you fucking moron!”

“He won’t,” Raine replied over her shoulder. “Don’t worry, Sarry girl, we’re not gonna push your man too far.”

Sarika huffed and banged something very loud, then returned to making too much noise in the kitchen. Badger’s face creased with a genuine smile. For a moment he was quite far away.

“Haven’t had much time to talk to Lozzie,” Raine said. “She’s busy with a lot of the clean-up. But she probably wants to thank you, too. Just a little warning, you know? Expect her to pop out of nowhere when you least expect it.”

“Oh,” Badger said, coming around and blinking rapidly in an effort to clear his thoughts. “She did. She came by. I thought you knew.”

I stared; Raine laughed.

“Our little jellyfish is exceptionally fond of those who vanquish her enemies,” said Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight.

Nathan gave Sevens a politely wary look.

Sevens had said almost nothing since we’d arrived at the flat, just an icy hello and a nod, and then a polite refusal of Sarika’s blunt offer of tea. She was in her Yellow Princess mask, prim and proper and starched and straight, umbrella held like a walking stick, hair cut as if by a ruler, eyes unreadably cold. She was standing a little to my side, just far away enough to make some kind of statement, though I wasn’t sure what exactly the statement was meant to be.

Badger wasn’t entirely sure who Sevens was, of course, though he’d technically met her before. Normally I would have made some kind of introduction, even if it was a little white lie: “Here’s my other other girlfriend, her name is Septima, please ignore her.”

But Seven-Shades-of-Subtlety-and-Silence had been very clear. Before we’d left home, she’d said: “Do not explain who or what I am, kitten. This is essential.”

“Sevens,” I’d sighed. “We all saw the weird yellow sheen in Nathan’s eyes. But you don’t think—”

“I do think. And I am most unamused. I request your discretion. This is a family matter. Please.”

I wasn’t the only one eager to have a proper conversation with Nathan.

Raine was laughing. “Our Lozzie can’t take a break to come eat lunch, but she can take a break to come see you, hey?”

I sighed heavily: “She could have told us. Though I guess it’s perfectly safe now.”

Badger looked a little uncomfortable, glancing at Sevens again. “She just stepped out of nowhere — out of the corner of the room. At first I thought maybe she’d come with others, not alone, I was expecting to see you. But she said thank you, gave me a hug, and asked if I wanted a keepsake. I was worried for a moment she was going to give me a piece of one of the … well, the … you know.” Badger swallowed with lingering disgust.

“The Edwards, mm,” I grunted.

“They’re all being disposed of,” Raine said, suddenly businesslike, if her business was organised crime. “All the remains. Properly. Caterpillar style.”

Badger smiled awkwardly, inwardly pained; like me, he wasn’t comfortable dwelling on violence and blood by the sobering light of day, no matter how his belly had been filled with fire when faced with his foe.

I found it difficult to reconcile what now seemed like two distinct Nathans: the quiet, reserved, soft-hearted man sitting propped up in bed before us, polite and awkward and barely able to gesture without supreme effort — and the wild-eyed avatar of occult revenge who had ranted Edward into defeat and fed him to a monster.

Nathan and Badger, perhaps. Or Inside Badger and Outside Badger. Or — a darker thought that I instinctively turned away from — victim-Badger, with his self-sacrifice, his head wound, his slow, almost grovelling apology; and Nathan Sterling Hobbes, a mage.

We distracted ourselves from that thought right away, saying, “Lozzie’s taken on too much responsibility for all this mess. She needs to slow—”

A flash of pastel-pink, pastel-blue, and clean gleaming white burst into the corner of the room, fluttering and floating and flittering as she arrived; as if summoned by the merest hint of complaint about her methods, Lozzie materialised with a little puff of air.

“Heathy! There you are!”

She was bright and beaming, her smile wide and toothy. Her poncho seemed almost to move by itself as she bounced on her heels. Her long wispy blonde hair flicked outward as she bobbed in greeting. She had an armful of heavy books — Edward’s books, from Edward’s House — and an escort.

Two of Hringewindla’s bubble-servitors arrived with her, connected to her poncho with trails of iridescent spheres. Both of them lurched for a moment following their arrival, as if Lozzie’s membrane-transition had left them disoriented. Then they drifted up toward the ceiling like a pair of helium-filled party balloons, awaiting the next stop on the Lozzie-train.

Of course Raine, Badger, and Whistle couldn’t see them.

Whistle hopped up to his little doggy paws, surprised and confused at how Lozzie had appeared as if from nowhere, but mostly mollified because it was Lozzie and Lozzie gave extraordinarily good pettings.

“Lozzie?” I spluttered.

Raine laughed. “Speak of the devil! There she is!”

“Oh,” Badger was saying. “Oh, yes, exactly like that. Hello — hello again, Lozzie.”

But Lozzie was already whirling into motion, every movement bursting with too much energy. She put the pile of books down on Badger’s desk and hopped over to the bed, raising one finger toward me and Raine and saying, “Wait, wait!”

We all waited as she reached under her poncho and produced a small curve of white material — a piece of shed Caterpillar carapace — and clicked it down on Badger’s bedside table.

“There!” she announced. “A keepsake from my biggest friends — largest! Big. Yes!”

Badger blinked at the object in surprise and incomprehension. Lozzie leaned forward and gave him a hug, poncho going everywhere. Before he had time to react, she was away again, off Badger and moving onto Whistle. She hauled the Corgi into the air, spun him round, kissed him on the head, and then placed him back in Badger’s lap. Whistle was quite overwhelmed by this and sat back down with a ‘hurruff’.

Laughing now, Lozzie danced away, turned around, and all but slammed herself into Seven-Shades-of-Surprised-by-a-Hug. Sevens caught her, hugged her back with delicate frosty precision, and then let her go again. Lozzie favoured Raine with a hug too, got some big slaps on the back for her trouble, and then finished by hugging me. She was warm and wriggly and clingy; her poncho seemed to sneak up your sides and pull you in; she smelled of sweat and shampoo and chocolate cookies and a hint of cleaning products from the House. We could have gone to sleep right there and then, because Lozzie gave very good hugs.

But then she quickly detached and hopped back again, wiping the hair out of her face. “Heathy! Youuuuuu — are needed in Camelot. We need to make the back wall open up for a Catty to go inside and clean out all the sad-sads, but I can’t do that myself. Pleeeeeease!”

I actually laughed, bowled over by the sheer radiant energy from Lozzie’s presence. “Lozzie, we do have phones. You could have just sent me a text.” We frowned upward at the bubble-servitors bumping against Badger’s ceiling. “Is that the last of them?”

Lozzie flapped her poncho in a full-body shrug. “Mister Cringle says there’s still six more inside the House, a-wandering and a-wobblying. They’re all dazed without him! It’s kind of weird. Kind of funny. Mostly weird. A bit bad. Better now, ‘kay?” She turned and waved a corner of poncho up at the bubble-servitors. She’d been digging them out of the House’s guts for the entire day, recovering them and returning the lost angels to Hringewindla’s shell. She’d been gathering up the misplaced Knights as well, though at least they had the good sense to look for exits under their own intellectual steam.

Raine reached out and ruffled Lozzie’s hair. Lozzie made a show of pulling a face and sticking her tongue out, but her hair was already such a wild riot that no further messing was possible. Raine said, “Heather’ll be along later, okay, Loz? Maybe take a break in the meantime? I know Tenny’s still trying to name your new friend.”

Pbbbbbbt,” went Lozzie, vibrating her lips in pale imitation of a noise which Tenny might make. “Mmmmmmm okay, okay, okay.” She pulled a mock-angelic face, smiling with her eyes almost closed. “I can wait! But not too long!”

“I need to finish talking to Nathan,” I said. “It’s important. To me.”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-ahhhhhhh,” went Lozzie. She bobbed a little shrug-bow-curtsey which probably would have made anybody else fall flat on their face. She scooped the books up off the table and beamed at us again — then at Badger.

“Uh, thank you, Lozzie,” Badger said, vastly out of his depth and hesitating over every word. “Thank you for the … the piece of … ” He glanced awkwardly at the chunk of Caterpillar carapace on his bedside table.

“Thankee, Badgeee,” Lozzie chirped.

The pair of bubble-servitors reached down to touch her shoulders. She stepped back, wrinkled her nose, and vanished.

Silence returned, like a shocked clearing in the wake of a shout. Even Sarika had stopped banging around in the kitchen.

Raine laughed to herself, shrugging with her hands. Sevens straightened a single wrinkle in her flawless white blouse. I let out a big, tired sigh. Whistle tilted his head and made a curious little doggy sound; he did not understand where Lozzie had gone, or how.

Nathan bit his lower lip, then said: “I do hope she’s taking this well. I … we, none of us, we never did enough for her. We saw it all happen, with her brother, with the captivity, and none of us fucking did anything.”

Raine said: “Stop kidding yourself, Nate. You solved her biggest problem.”

Badger shook his head, drawing on anger for a sudden burst of energy. There was no pride in his eyes, just a touch of lingering shame. “Should have acted years ago. Should never have pretended we didn’t see her.”

“She’s happier than I’ve ever seen her,” I croaked.

Badger looked at me in surprise.

“No looming threat over her head anymore,” we went on. My tentacles flexed in agreement. “No uncle Edward trying to put her in a cage. Didn’t you see her just now, Badger?”

Raine said, “Our Lozzie’s acting like she’s gotten into the white powder, if you know what I mean.”

I did not know what Raine meant, but Badger forced a polite chuckle and Sevens tilted her chin upward in haughty approval. In the kitchen, Sarika let out a pointed tut and muttered something under her breath. So I assumed this all made sense.

“Well,” Badger sighed. “I’m … finding it hard to tell, right now, yes, sorry. I’m … ” He trailed off with a sigh and a pained smile. He was so reluctant to express the brute fact of his own exhaustion.

“Not surprised you’re tired, mate,” said Raine, filling in the missing words. “That was one hell of a seizure you had. I think you’ve earned as much rest as you want.”

Badger’s smile turned introspective. “Yes. Worst one yet. Like I was … riding it out until the last moment, making it worse and worse. But I had to finish saying what I had to say, to Edward, I … I don’t know why, I … ”

Sevens spoke, ice-cold and oddly sharp: “Do you really not know why, Mister Hobbes?”

Badger blinked at her. “S-sorry? Um … I’m sorry, I’m still so fuzzy in the head. I didn’t quite catch who … you … ”

Sevens stared so steely and silent that Badger just trailed off. Whistle stood up again, hackles rising. We wanted to interrupt before this got too weird, but Raine sensed the tension and jumped in first.

“Did anybody tell you that Zheng had to put her hand in your mouth? To stop you from biting your tongue off? During the seizure, I mean.”

That got Badger’s attention. Astonished, he stared at Raine. “Um. No. Nobody told me that.”

Raine chuckled and shot him a wink. “I think you’re probably the first mage with the honour of having your tongue saved by Zheng, rather than ripped out.”

Badger flinched. “I’m not a mage.”

In the kitchen, Sarika hissed something horrible under her breath.

“Nathan,” I said, drawing myself up in my chair. “I’m sorry, we’re getting very off-topic, and I don’t want to use up all your time. We came here for a specific reason. Well, two specific reasons, really. First is to say thank you.”

“You don’t have to—”

We ignored his protest. “I don’t know if Edward was telling the truth about surviving and returning from the abyss, but if he was, you saved us from that. I don’t know what might have happened. Thank you. Stop rejecting the gratitude.”

Badger bobbed his head, but not as an equal. He had all the mannerisms of a lowly soldier talking to his guardian angel. I wanted to sigh, or reach out with a tentacle to slap him and tell him to stop, tell him that he deserved a little pride. But I didn’t have the energy for that.

“Secondly,” I croaked on. “Badger. Nathan. Your plan worked, it was genius, but … why didn’t you tell us?”

To my surprise and delight, that did the trick.

Nathan straightened up, either subconsciously or on purpose, though I suspected the former. He found his spine again. He looked away from us for a long, long moment, staring out of the open window. There wasn’t much to see from his bedroom window — the wall of the block of flats opposite, a sliver of pavement below, a burst of summer blue sky above. We all followed his gaze as a seagull passed overhead; far inland for a gull. Perhaps there was a storm over the Irish Sea that day.

Badger’s hand found Whistle’s back and started to stroke the Corgi. Whistle squinted his eyes shut in doggy pleasure.

“It wasn’t a decision I took lightly,” he said eventually — and even his voice was different now, lower, softer, but more confident. “And I understand if you never want to trust me again. If my trustworthiness is the price to pay for putting Edward Lilburne beyond the ability to harm anyone, then I will gladly pay it.”

“That’s not an answer to the question,” we said.

“You would have stopped me.”

Raine clicked her tongue. “We might not have done. Still not an answer, Nate.”

Badger smiled again. He turned back to us. “There were three reasons for not telling you. Did Amy not inform you about the first one?”

“Stack?” Raine asked, then sighed with more than a touch of longing. “Nah, she made herself scarce as soon as we confirmed the kill. Went to visit her kid, I think. And I was really looking forward to drinking with her and all.”

“Ah,” said Badger, a little lost by that. I frowned up at Raine. Badger went on. “Well. She agreed that concealing my plan was the right move.” He pulled a grimace, half-amused, half-apologetic. “I’m sorry to say this, but to put it gently — Heather, Raine, your friends, your group, whatever you want to call it—”

“Cult?” said Sevens, in a tone of challenge.

I tutted. “No! Sevens!”

“Polycule,” said Raine. “Strike team. Lesbian special ops. Best posse this side of the Watford Gap.”

I sighed and rolled my eyes. Nathan made a gentle ‘never mind’ gesture with one hand.

“To put it gently,” Badger repeated himself. “Stack suggested that if I was to let you know, then the plan would somehow work its way back to Edward. Not intentionally! Just … ”

Raine tilted her head. “What did Stack say?” She pointed at Nathan with a finger-gun. “Ah ah ah, exact words, insults and all — what did she say about us, Nate? Come on. Give me the exact words.”

Badger winced. “Amy said you have ‘dogshit opsec’.”

Raine burst out laughing. She threw up her hands. “Oh come on, fuck her!”

“She said, if you were political activists, you’d be obvious plants, feeding information back to GCHQ. Um. Sorry.”

“Come on!” Raine almost shouted.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “‘Opsec’?”

Sevens said: “Operational security.”

Raine was amused but deeply offended. “Yeah, she thinks we were riddled with what — bugs? That he had our phones tapped? What?”

Badger looked horribly uncomfortable. He actually shifted in his bed, blushing and petting Whistle to anchor himself. “She did specifically mention the possibility of a phone call being intercepted, yes. Or just people watching your house. Or one of you saying the wrong thing to his lawyer, or … ”

Raine was shaking her head and biting her lower lip. “Oh Amy, Amy, Amy, I am going to get you alone in a room eventually and give you a piece of my mind.”

Sevens said: “Miss Stack will tie you into a knot.”

“Not if I’m faster she won’t.”

“Raine,” I whined. “I thought you and her had resolved this?”

“We resolved one thing and I started another. Sorry, Heather. She just gets under my waistband.”

“You mean under your skin?”

“I mean what I said.” Raine shot me a filthy wink. I sighed and rubbed the bridge of my nose; I wasn’t opposed to this conversation, or Raine’s new-found and rather concerning fascination, but this wasn’t the time to discuss it.

“Badger,” I said, trying to regain some control here. “You said three reasons. What were the other two, please?”

Nathan looked rather sheepishly between the three of us, hoping that we’d stopped, and then nodded. “Well, the second one you’ve already heard,” he said slowly. “I already said it out loud, to Edward, and then to you afterward, I think, though my memory is a little hazy.” He fixed me with a dour look. “I didn’t do this for you, Heather. I did it for myself and for everyone he killed. I did it for my dead friends. I did it for the … the … the kids … ”

“I know,” we said as Badger started to choke off.

We didn’t need to talk about the pile of dead children beneath the cult’s castle. Edward would not be ordering anymore kidnappings or murders.

“And third?” Sevens prompted — oddly cold again.

Badger looked down at Whistle. He scratched the dog between the ears. “I couldn’t be sure you would do it.”

“ … me?” I said.

Badger nodded. He looked up from Whistle with a strange note of defiance in his eyes, a little frown on his brow, guilty but resolved, like a condemned man standing by his crimes. “I know you could — I’ve seen you ready to kill before, I know you’re capable of it, and I sort of think we all have that potential in us, all people. I’m not like Alexander, I don’t think you’re somehow incapable of the decision. But — would you?” He shrugged. The motion took him great effort in his exhausted state. “I couldn’t be certain.”

We wanted to laugh. We tried, but it came out as a hollow little puff. “What on earth do you mean? I killed the Ed-ball, moments earlier. Well, okay, Lozzie and us killed him together, but—”

“I didn’t know any of that would happen, when I made the decision,” Nathan said. “And I didn’t kill Edward Lilburne. I didn’t kill him. I sent him to hell. I sent a man to hell, to be tortured forever.” Badger shook his head. “Or until his soul runs out. I don’t know how it works. Could you do that? Maybe. Maybe not. But I knew I could. Because I’m like this.”

“So, what?” we spluttered. “You thought I might flinch from Edward himself? He was threatening Lozzie! He was threatening all of us!” We almost shouted — which hurt my throat, very badly, but I was angry now, in a way I didn’t understand. “Evee’s the one who toyed with the idea of a truce at one point, but she abandoned that weeks and weeks ago. You seriously thought I was going to let him go after he posed so much danger to Lozzie, to me, to all of my family, my friends?”

Badger smiled a sad little smile. “You let me live, Heather.”

My brief anger went out, a candle in a storm.

“Nate,” Raine said gently. “Go easy on yourself, hey?”

Badger continued. “You were very merciful. And I’m not sure I deserved that mercy. The me of a few months ago?” He shook his head. “I was ready to sell Lozzie to her uncle, just for relief from the … the thing in my head.”

“Which I got rid of,” I said. “You can’t be blamed for that.”

“I am responsible for my actions before that,” he said. “And you let me live. You fixed my head.” He nodded at the bedroom doorway. “You saved Sarry, too. You didn’t need to. And Kimberly — I didn’t really know her much, in the cult. But she lives with you. Zheng, you could have thrown her Outside, I guess. But you didn’t.” He took a deep breath. “You’re very merciful, Heather. And I was worried you might find a way to show that mercy to Edward.”

“I would never have—”

“I couldn’t be sure,” he repeated. It wasn’t like him to talk over me, interrupt me, and there was a strange tremor in his voice — defying his Outsider Angel, but he had to do it. “I was worried you might find a way to let him go in return for the book. Or that he might escape with promises to never come back. And he was a mage. They find ways to keep living. We learned that with Alexander. I was afraid you would find a way to be merciful, again.” He tilted his head oddly. Eyes wet. Brow furrowed. “But I knew it had to be done. So, yes, in a way, in this way, I did it for you.” He blinked back the threat of tears. “I could have gotten one of you shot, yes, because I didn’t let you in on my plan. But I weighed it and considered it worth the risk. I considered Edward’s guaranteed defeat worth the risk. That’s why you shouldn’t trust me again.”

Raine blew out a very long sigh. Sevens just stared, eyes full of ice, uninterested in Badger’s justifications, waiting for something deeper. Whistle whimpered softly in Badger’s lap. In the kitchen, Sarika wasn’t banging around anymore.

We — myself and six additional Heathers, coiled tight inside bruised and sore tendrils of pneuma-somatic flesh — considered the alternative, the counter-factual, the way things might have gone. What would we have done if Badger had not been there, or if his gambit to sell Edward’s soul had not worked? What if Ooran Juh had not taken the bait? What if Edward Lilburne was correct about surviving in the abyss? What if he’d come back, as near-invincible as Ooran Juh — or as myself?

Would I have dived into the abyss and ripped him apart before his transformation could complete? Would Evee have signed a peace treaty in exchange for the book? Would we have left that festering magician to his tricks and his plots, just so we could get away?

Knowing was impossible. In retrospect it seemed as if this could not have worked out any other way.

I sighed, raw and frustrated. “One moment I’m too harsh, then apparently I’m too soft. I wish the world would make up its mind.”

We didn’t really mean that. We were just left with unresolved questions.

“Hey, hey,” Raine said. “For what it’s worth, I think you did the right thing. Imperfect, stupid in parts, could’a done it better. But it was the right thing. Well done, Nate.”

Nathan pulled a grimace. “You’re only saying that because it worked. If it hadn’t … ”

He shook his head. We all lapsed into a moment of silence. But then—

“My father had a hand in this. Of that I am certain.”

Seven-Shades-of-Supercilious-Severity spoke like she was pronouncing a death sentence.

Nathan just blinked at her. “I’m … I’m s-sorry, I still don’t understand who—”

I sighed. “You’ve met her before. Sort of. Try not to focus on that, Badger. Please. Just … humour her.”

Sevens took a step toward the bed. Her umbrella jutted out at an angle, like an aristocrat with a fancy walking stick. Whistle showed his little Corgi teeth to her, but she just blinked slowly, once, and he shrank back. Badger swallowed.

“She won’t hurt you,” I croaked.

“An interesting thing you created, wasn’t it?” said Sevens. “A unique spell. Not really true magic, but a fusion of mathematics and magical principles. A one-of-a-kind, tailored especially for Edward Lilburne. How did you get the idea for the spell, Mister Hobbes? A book, perhaps? One which came into your possession by strange means, or which you discovered that you had owned all your life but never before opened?”

Badger looked utterly bewildered. “Uh. Um. N-no. I just … I mean, I did the work myself. I got the basic idea from the mathematics baked into the house, when I saw the photos. Is that … wrong?”

Raine cleared her throat. “We already went through his flat when we got out of the hospital yesterday. He’s not hiding any capital-B books around here.”

Sevens tilted her head, staring down at Nathan. “A dream, perhaps? Father does sometimes work through dreams. I am told one usually wakes weeping, or screaming..”

I tutted. “Sevens. Sevens, he’s telling the truth. If Badger encountered something weird, he would have told me.”

“Uh, yes.” Nathan nodded, totally lost but clinging to my life-raft. “Anything. Anything at all, I-I don’t—”

“And how,” said Sevens, “did you get that piece of paper in front of Edward’s nose? That is one step which continues to elude even my comprehension, Mister Hobbes. Edward Lilburne was a supremely paranoid and cautious man. Am I expected to believe that he simply looked at a piece of paper put in front of him by one of his enemies?”

Nathan perked up at that. His lips creased with a little smile. “Oh, well. That was the biggest wheeze of all. I told him the truth.”

“The truth?” I croaked, genuinely interested.

Badger nodded. “I told him the truth, about what you did for me, Heather. About the brain surgery, and the … E-word. And I implied that I had the trick of it, that I’d figured it out from you. I baited him with the implication that I knew how to reject and control something from Outside. He never could have resisted that temptation. Even if it was a lie, he had to test it.”

Sevens clicked her tongue. “But still you got it past his caution. How curious. You mean me to believe that none of his minions checked it first?”

Badger smiled wider. A touch of mania coloured his eyes — but not yellow. “They did.”

Sevens frowned delicately.

“He checked it,” Badger went on. “He really checked it. Three of his weird clones. One of them went over it in detail, inside a magic circle and all. They did all sorts of things to it until letting him read it. He had me seriously outclassed. And his demon — the uh, the lady with the horns — she checked it too. But here’s the trick, right? It didn’t affect any of them!” Badger was grinning now, very pleased with himself. “That’s how I got it past all his protections. The mathematics required a mage’s mind on which to operate. It wouldn’t function otherwise!” His voice rose too far, almost panting. “I-I got the basic idea from the house, the mathematics twinned to magical effect, it was incredible, and- and- and- I worked out some of the rest, and yes I had to do some additional research, borrow some concepts, but—”

“Borrow some concepts?” Sevens interrupted sharply.

Badger stopped, panting softly, sweating a little. He wiped his forehead in surprise. “Oh. Uh … um … I … ”

“Heeeey there Nate,” said Raine. “Slow down, slow right down, okay?”

With a clack-clack-clack and a bang of crutch on bedroom door-frame, we were suddenly joined by a very grumpy Sarika.

We would love to say that she looked marginally better than when we last saw her — but she didn’t. Sarika looked awful. She was still a mess of random muscle twitches, of sallow skin and eye-bags and her black hair forever streaked with premature grey. She was also obviously and openly stressed beyond belief; I had the sudden impression she had not slept last night, at all. But she no longer hunched and slouched and threatened to fall over so often — she had grown more adept at using her crutches, at predicting and catching her various lurches and lunges, at walking unaided, at making a go of some kind of normality.

She was wearing a large oversized cream jumper, a long skirt, and a scowl of deep contempt. At the sight of her, Whistle jumped up in Badger’s lap, tongue out, little tail wagging at maximum speed.

Sarika brandished a wad of printouts in one hand.

“He didn’t tell you about the fucking paper, did he?” she snapped. “Here. Read it for yourselves.”

“Oh, that,” Badger said. “Sarry, I wasn’t hiding that. It just gave me the idea for the looping function, that was all. It’s not even supernatural in any way, it’s just a mathematics paper.”

Raine accepted the dog-eared printout with a curious look. She held it up, frowned, then laughed and shook her head. She passed it to Sevens.

“What?” we croaked. We couldn’t see from down in the chair. “Sevens, what does it say?”

Raine said to Sarika: “He didn’t tell you shit about his plan, did he?”

“No,” Sarika rasped in a voice that could have filed a hole in a battleship hull. “He did not.”

“You mad at him?”

“Yes.”

“Fair ‘nuf.” Raine shrugged.

Sevens peered at the paper and said: “Explain to me what I am looking at.”

Sarika almost growled. “He got it off SciHub. The author’s never published anything else. And I checked last night — the listing has vanished.”

“Sevens, I can’t see,” we said.

Raine cleared her throat and read out loud for my benefit. “Recursive Operations as Utilized in Reverse Function, Examined in Descending Order.”

Sarika hissed. “Doesn’t even sound like a real mathematics paper name, does it? And ‘University of Tolchester’. That’s not a real place!”

“It’s a misprint,” Badger said gently. “It must mean somewhere else. And it’s just a normal paper, there’s nothing supernatural.”

Sevens laughed — or at least I assumed it was a laugh, a single puff of air from her nose. “The author’s name is ‘Rex Saffron’.”

Raine snorted again. “Fuck’s sake.”

“Oh,” I said. “Oh. Well. That’s rather unsubtle.”

Sevens placed the papers gently on the edge of Badger’s bed. “My father’s hand. I rest my case.”

Badger looked utterly bewildered. I didn’t blame him. I doubt he understood the layers of problem being revealed here.

Neither did Sarika — but that did not stop her from stomping forward, brandishing one crutch with passive-aggressive intent. “Your father?” she rasped at Sevens. “And who the fuck are you, Miss ‘Saffron’?”

Sevens turned an ice-cold gaze on Sarika. To Sarika’s credit, she endured it for all of about five seconds. She had endured worse, we supposed.

“You do not wish to know who or what I am,” said Seven-Shades-of-Serious-Secrets.

I let out a big sigh. “What does this actually mean, Sevens?” we asked. “Are we … in a … play?” I shrugged.

Sevens stepped back and bowed her head in the closest to an apology she could get. “No. I believe it was a momentary redirection of a single line in an untouched script. However, this means I must potentially deal with a small family matter, though perhaps not before certain other pursuits. I assume my father’s involvement in this is done, his interest passed with the death of the elder Mister Lilburne. But I will still have a nice little shout at him.” She tilted her head slightly. “I do not wish to thank him. He may get ideas.”

Sarika huffed. She stomped over to the bed and patted Whistle on the head. “Are you all done here? Nathan is not well. No thanks to all of you. He needs to sleep.”

Badger pulled an embarrassed smile. “Sarry, please, I’m fine … ”

“No. No you’re not!” she snapped.

Raine clapped her hands together. “Yeah, I think we’re done here. Right, Heather? Badger’s on the mend, and we’ve got lots to deal with, yeah?”

But Nathan and I were looking at each other; he was still my unasked-for disciple. Not to mention I probably had a responsibility to ensure that Sevens’ father — the King in Yellow — took no continuing interest in him. What I was to him, I didn’t know.

He smiled and said: “You look exhausted, Heather. And I don’t mean that as a funny euphemism or something. Are you alright?”

We shrugged, which made several different muscle groups all ache at once. “We’ll heal up shortly.”

“Is everyone else … okay?” he asked.

I swallowed awkwardly.

Raine said, “Well, some people did get shot. Just not us.”

Badger winced.

We said: “Did you know any of those people?” But Badger shook his head. “The boy who survived the gunfight — and he is a boy, a teenager — he’s still in the hospital. Raine, is that still right?”

“Mmhmm.” Raine nodded. “Kim took him in as a ‘bystander’, so we can’t get in and take much of a look again. No next of kin, no family, he’s just there by himself. Lozzie went to check. Kid’s basically in a waking coma. Fugue state. Whatever you wanna call it. Magical shock? I dunno.” She shrugged. “All the rest went down in the gun fight. We’ve got Eddy’s demon, but she’s … well. Taciturn.”

“And the House,” I croaked. “Don’t forget the House.”

“Mm! Yeah.” Raine nodded. “And it’s a lot of house.”

Badger nodded along. “I’m … really sorry all those people had to die. And that boy, I don’t know there’s anything … ”

“I’ll do something,” I said — though I had no idea what, not yet.

Badger nodded. “I did that too, in a way, you know? That was my responsibility. I caused it, even if it was Amy pulling the trigger. My fault.”

I considered for a moment, then asked a question I wasn’t sure if I should put into words.

“Nathan, are you a mage again now?”

Badger didn’t wince that time. He just looked at me and said: “I don’t know. If you need me to be … ”

Sarika ground her teeth so hard I heard them creak.

I shook my head. “Sorry. No. I shouldn’t have said that. No.”

One more awkward smile. Badger said, “But you got the book, right? You got that book, in the end. The way’s open now. To the … ” He glanced at Sarika, who shuddered and averted her eyes. “To the E-word. To your sister. Is that right, Heather? I helped. I did. Right?”

Raine answered before I could: “Lots of mess to clean up first. And Evee’s gotta do the work, make us a thing.” She winked. “We’re not going tomorrow or something like that, alright?”

“You’re right,” I said. My tentacles finally unwound from my body, lifting together as I pushed us out of the chair. The pain was enough to make me nauseated, but I held on and raised my head, lifting my little bag of lemons with one aching, sore hand. “There’s some mess, and some lost cultists, and some responsibilities which cannot be avoided. But you’re right. Evee has the book. She’ll build her invisibility spell. The way is open.”

The way to Wonderland, to the Eye, and to Maisie.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



The last chapter of arc 20! Some much needed falling action, after such a busy climax. You didn’t seriously think Badger was gonna die, right? Not with Heather right there, to stab him with adrenaline and custom-brewed pharmacological cocktails? Badger’s death would also be rather counter-thematic for Katalepsis – personal redemption does not require martyrdom, merely material help to best of one’s abilities. And my gosh, he went above and beyond. A little touch of help from the King, perhaps, but no more than a fingertip’s worth. Sevens doesn’t seem happy about that part. And neither does Sarika (but is she ever happy about anything?) But HeatherHeather’s almost there. To Wonderland.

I want to give another shoutout this week! I know I’ve been doing a few of these lately, but there’s just so much going on! In Sekhmet’s Shadow, by r3v3n3n7, is something quite unique: a post-superhero sci-fi story, updating every day (I believe the author actually has the whole thing already written, behind the scenes), and, well, I’ll quote a section of the blurb right here: “can superheroes reconcile the contradictions within capital and themselves, does power corrupt, and is it gay if you’re a woman and she’s a goth-rock robot?” So, yeah. Go check it out!

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And as always, thank you so very much for reading my story! I could not do this without you, the readers, and all your support. This story is for you!

Next week, onto arc 21! Perhaps not time for a expedition to Wonderland quite yet, what with Heather having some loose ends and curious thoughts to tie up first, not to mention the looming problem of what to actually do about the Eye. But it’s not far away.

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.14

Normally I don’t like to make jokes before the start of a chapter, but I cannot resist this, it gave me the giggles so very badly:

Last time on Katalepsis! A brief animated summary! Made by a reader!

Content Warnings

Slurs
Gore



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

“You want to cast yourself into the abyss? You?”

I had intended to scoff, to laugh with derision, to make my words incredulous with disbelief — how could I not? But we weren’t very good at scoffing, we didn’t have a lot of scoff in us. That was more Evelyn’s area of expertise, and she was busy spluttering with a nose full of blood and staring in horror at Edward’s statement of intent.

My rhetorical question emerged squeaky and raw, from behind the true face of my squid-skull mask.

Edward Lilburne — a collection of hide-wrapped sticks beneath thin hospital sheets, propped up by pillows and cushions, his wrinkled and withered flesh hooked into softly bleeping medical machinery, protected behind walls of invisible power, magic circles, and decades of accumulated knowledge — smiled thin and vile. He nodded his shiny, liver-spotted head. His half-blind, rheumy eyes crinkled with satisfaction and pleasure.

“Oh yes,” he rasped in a weak and whispery voice. “I am ready for the journey.”

The Grinning Demon, naked pale muscles sculpted like a classical statue, stood at his side, staring back at me with her mute rictus grin. Her red eyes told nothing.

Camelot’s purple light fell across them both from behind, streaming into the black marble hall through the massive crystal window which stretched from floor-to-ceiling at the rear of the room. Beyond, behind Edward and his Demon and the desk and the detritus of the end of his life, Camelot’s hills unrolled to the horizon.

“You don’t even know what you’re talking about,” I said. We laughed, a dry little chuckle that came out as an inhuman throat-scratch. “The abyss? Just like that? As if you can dip yourself into the waters and then climb out at will? I swam those depths for what felt like decades. For an eternity. I forgot who I was — what I was. I forgot my own name! I was— I was— perfect. Elegant and sharp and quick and— and I had people to bring me back. Memories to anchor me.” I gestured at his black marble study, his impersonal deathbed, his grinning attendant with her blood-red eyes lost to Edward’s commands. “What do you have? This? What names will you take down into the abyss with you, Edward? You don’t have anybody, anything! I had my sister to turn me back! To tell me to return!” I was shouting, offended beyond proper argument, my voice screeching so hard that several of my friends flinched. “You will lose yourself down there, in the dark, in the black, where everything makes so much more sense.” I felt my human eyes crying tears too thick to be saline alone. “If you come back at all, you won’t be you anymore, or human. And you have nobody to return—”

“Of course you struggled to maintain coherency of ego,” he grumbled, low and unimpressed. “I have studied the arts and methods of immortality my entire life. I have built a machine for the transmission of the self — this house — and purified my soul across the course of decades. I have prepared for this moment. You are a foolish teenage girl who—”

“I’m twenty years old!”

“And a foolish child who does not know herself.” Edward’s smile creased with genuine amusement. “Look at me, girl. Look at what I have spent my life building. You think I am subject to the same self-limitations as you? No.” That smile thickened, reached up into his cheeks. “My transformation will be swift and terrible, every part of it intentional and controlled. Nothing like you.” He snorted. “You are a pale and twisted shadow of a half-remembered nightmare. I will be a gleaming and golden dream.”

He believed every word of it. I was never particularly good at catching lies or bluffs, but this wizened and shrivelled mage believed he was on the verge of perfect immortality.

“You have no idea,” I said — though with ebbing confidence now, in the face of his sheer self-belief. “All that stuff about remaining human, you told me all that before, back in that house in Devon. You said you were going to travel Outside without being contaminated. Even if you can survive the abyss without human connections, you won’t be human. You said it yourself — like me? Look at us.”

We spread wide, tentacles strobing rainbow-bright and neon-dense. My body was still humming with bioreactor energies, my blood surging like rocket fuel through my veins. My eyes glowed inside the sockets of my squid-skull mask, pink, green, yellow, purple, cycling back and forth. My skin tingled with latent toxins and poisons. My fingers were still webbed, my nails aching and bleeding with the desire to sharpen into claws, my shoulders studded with now-blunted spikes and venomous barbs. My teeth were sharp. My tongue was too long. My legs were reinforced with bio-steel cables. A sharp-tipped tail swished from the end of my spine. A yellow membrane-mantle hung from my shoulders and elbows and flanks — Sevens’ contribution to and embrace of Homo Abyssus.

“I know I’m not human,” I said. “And I love it. I’m exactly what I’m supposed to be.”

“Mm,” Edward grunted, twisting his lips with wry amusement, like he was in debate club, about to pull out some second-rate counter argument. “That much is true. I will no longer be human, not strictly speaking. A failure, certainly. A woeful waste of potential. But within acceptable parameters. In the end, any immortality is preferable to death.”

Those words drew a flicker of a smile from an unexpected source: down at Edward’s elbow, with his own blood still seeping from nose and ears and eyes, sitting almost collapsed at a tiny side-desk, desperately clenching his right arm to suppress a muscle spasm — Badger smiled.

From just behind me, Raine laughed. “Fleeing to Argentina as the Reich crumbles, huh? That’s some coward shit, Ed-boy.”

I could have turned around and kissed Raine for that; I needed her confidence, her support at my shoulder. The smug satisfaction and knowing look in Edward’s eyes was beginning to spook me. I may not have believed his words — but he certainly did, and I was beginning to doubt.

Had Raine also seen Badger’s little smile?

We needed to keep Edward talking.

The others, all except Zheng and July, were gathered in a rough group behind me, hanging on the import of the argument between me and Edward, as if we could somehow vanquish him by defeat in verbal combat. Perhaps Praem or Evee or Jan had some idea of what I was actually doing — desperately stalling for time. But I doubted that Lozzie relished hearing the sound of Edward’s voice, or that Twil had any useful suggestions, except to keep throwing herself at the invisible air-walls summoned by the tiny flicking of his withered fingers; thankfully Twil had slunk back to cover Evelyn instead. The Forest Knight stood at my right shoulder, Raine at my left. The other Knights stood in a row, shields up, ready to defend against any attack — but I doubted one would come. Edward did not want a fight, not really.

Zheng was stalking in a slow circle around Edward’s hospital bed, testing his defences at random, surging forward here, punching solid air there. She hissed and heaved through her maw of shark teeth, still bloody and raw and bleeding from the explosive earlier, her vocal chords still muted by magecraft trickery.

I’d never seen her so filled with rage, every muscle vibrating, shoulders hunched, face quivering, hands grasping to tear through Edward’s defences and rip out his tongue.

July followed in her wake, more cautious than Zheng. Long black braid swinging in the still air, she bobbed on the balls of her feet, like a boxer ready to exploit an opening.

The Grinning Demon, her lips stretched to breaking point around too many teeth, watched Zheng in return with those unreadable blood-red orbs.

Edward’s fingers continued to flicker and twitch as Zheng threw herself at his invisible shields. He didn’t even pause when he spoke.

If Badger could find the strength to reach forward and grab those fingers, even if only for a moment, surely Zheng would be able to break through? Zheng would only need a second or two to murder the man.

But what if Edward was right?

“Ha ha,” Edward croaked in his wispy little voice. His eyes moved to Raine. “I do not appreciate that comparison, you stupid girl.”

“Naaaaaah,” Raine said. “I reckon it’s a pretty apt one. I think we’d all be much happier if you followed your leader instead.”

“Ha!” Twil barked — literally, still more wolf than woman. “Yeah, right! Blow your brains out for us, you fuck!”

“Follow your leader,” Praem intoned.

Edward sneered — an impressive feat for such a physically exhausted and ancient man. His watery little eyes scrunched up with derision. “I flee nothing. I make no retreat. I stand on the precipice of greatness. Yes, you have forced me to rule out my preferred plan — immortality without change. But this eventuality I have prepared for all my life. Death comes, yes, undeniable. But I will pass through it. I will pass into the firmament above and the firmament below, the bowl of water placed there by the demiurge, which encapsulates all reality. Only out there can one truly learn the language of god.”

“Alright then, mate,” said Raine. “Lower your force-field bullshit. Let us in so we can hurry you along.”

Edward chuckled, low and amused. “I still feel pain, for now. If I let your living furniture at me—” He gestured to Zheng with a flicker of his eyes. “Then I will die in great pain. Tongue-less and fingerless and probably screaming. A transitory state, to be sure, but one I prefer to avoid, thank you.”

Raine cracked a shit-eating grin, full power, maximum cheese. “How about this?” She raised her stolen firearm once again, pressed the stock tight to her shoulder, and pointed it at Edward’s head. “I’ll make it quick. Bullet through the head. How’s that sound? Come on, you can’t deny that would be easy.”

Edward snorted softly and looked away from Raine with utter contempt.

“Raine … ” I whispered inside my mask. “I don’t know if we should … ”

Raine whispered back with the corner of her mouth: “You think he can do it? Come back from the abyss?”

Badger’s equation — the mathematical spell he had used to all-too-briefly lock down Edward’s mind — lay abandoned in Edward’s bony lap: a piece of paper covered with Badger’s handwriting, and ended with a symbol which Edward had scrawled in his own blood, with the tip of his own finger.

And Badger — Nathan Sterling Hobbes, once a mage himself, sort of — was staring up at Edward as if we’d already won.

Had Nathan lost too much blood? Was he slipping into delusion?

“I don’t know,” I hissed back, then hiccuped loudly. “Badger’s onto something, but we … we have to keep him talking … we … I don’t know how to—”

Speak truth, kitten, and the words will flow.

Sevens? I didn’t answer out loud, but my words echoed inside my head. Sevens, what are you doing?

Nothing! came the yellow whisper in my ear. My father taught me many tricks for drawing out pride and hubris, but this one needs no script to follow. Speak and he will talk himself raw. Do it, kitten.

Do you know what Badger is doing?

I have no idea. He isn’t following a script either. Something darker, something I cannot read.

Edward was already warbling on without us: “I would prefer a better death, of course. A meaningful death, one to launch the ship with the right air. At the hands of an equal, or at least—”

“Alexander had a better death than you,” we said.

We put all our scorn and spite into it, standing up as tall as we could — not much. Homo Abyssus is a glorious thing to be, but I am still only five foot nothing. We spread all our tentacles out in a mocking halo of barbs and spikes.

“He stood by his convictions,” we went on. “I mean, yes, they were terrible convictions, he was a monster, he did terrible, evil things. But he stood and died by them. I killed him, and he took it. You can’t even do that, apparently.”

We swallowed a hiccup.

That little speech earned me a raised eyebrow from Edward’s craggy face. He even laughed again, a wheezy, croaking sound.

From beneath our feet the House suddenly creaked as well: beams adjusting, walls and floors warping out of shape, bones bending under pressure. The marble floor shuddered as if a spasm was passing through distant flesh.

“Heather!” Evelyn hissed from behind me. Her voice was wet with bloody mucus, the product of too much high-level magic in quick succession. “Heather, what the hell are you doing? We have to fucking kill him!”

“Yeah,” Twil said. “Like you did with the big Ed-ball? Can’t you do that again? You just pulled it apart, right?”

“Use brain-math!” Evee croaked. “Heather! Dismantle him! Break his barriers. You can do it!”

Zheng caught my eye as well, showing her teeth and nodding — kill him, shaman!

Behind my mask, I wet my lips and hiccuped twice. I could overcome Edward’s protection, yes; with hyperdimensional mathematics it would probably be simple to dismantle his spells and tear into his cocoon. I could even let Zheng and the others do the rest, let it all end in bloody wet red violence.

But what if he was right? What if death would dip him into the abyss?

What if he was prepared and ready for the sharks of the void and the lurking leviathans?

What if he came back?

We knew it was possible, I was living proof of that. We also knew that I was not the sole example of a human being who had returned from the abyss. We had fought one before: Ooran Juh, the giant headless monster with whom Badger had made an unwise deal, a creature closer in nature to Sevens than to any mortal, a human mage once upon a time, hundreds or perhaps thousands of years ago.

When we’d fought, Ooran Juh had demonstrated just enough abyssal knowledge to dodge my attempt to send him Outside. In the end we had not killed him, only driven him off with the threat of mutual destruction and by establishing a stronger claim on Nathan’s soul.

What if Edward returned as something equally unaffected by notions of mortality?

“Ahh yes,” Edward was already replying to my statement, as if we weren’t discussing the urgent need to murder him. “I have heard from second-hand and third-hand sources the details of my foolish nephew’s final moments. Of course, he took the coward’s way out.”

“Coward? He stood by his—”

“He made a deal with the unspeakable!” Edward snapped, then dissolved into a hissing cough, the first time he had shown something approaching true anger.

Beneath our feet, the House creaked and groaned again.

“He gave himself up to inhuman influences,” Edward wheezed on. “Gave up his soul, rather than purifying it. Am I not right? He made a deal, did he not? Accepting patronage the same as you, with the same entity — I will not speak its name — with which you so foolishly cavort.”

I spluttered. “‘Cavort’? I was taken away when I was—”

“Besides,” Edward croaked over my objection. “My fool of a nephew relied on the good sense and rational thought of a young idiot. Did he not? He claimed you wouldn’t put him down like the mad dog he was. Claimed you wouldn’t do it, according to your own moral code. Ha! Moral code.” Edward laughed to himself. “Ridiculous.”

“He was a better mage than you!” I snapped.

Edward seemed amused. He waved vaguely with one hand. He leaned back into his pillows in lazy-eyed repose. “My nephew never understood the purpose of the great work. I treated him differently from the rest of the dross, with the hope that I might not be completely intellectually isolated. Oh, he was a very good ‘activist’, certainly. His little project — his ‘cult’ — provided me with plenty of materials. But his involvement was too close, too driven by the deaths of his parents, my fool of a brother and his simpering wife.” Edward smacked his lips. “No, Alexander never understood the quest — for understanding, for comprehension, and in comprehending, to ascend, to escape, to immortality and perfection. He always was an arrogant shit, even as a little boy. My brother — his father — should have disciplined him better. Disciplined them both. Spared the rod, produced a moron and a—”

“Dad was good!”

Lozzie’s chirping voice cut through Edward’s bitter reminiscence. Suddenly she was at my side too, crying openly, lips pressed tight with defiance. Her pastel poncho was limp and lifeless once more, wrapped around her like a shroud.

Edward stared. “The changeling speaks.”

“Dad loved us! He did!” Lozzie shouted back at him. “He was— they were— they were wrong but—”

“Your infernal re-souling should have robbed you of the power of speech. Your parents would still be alive if only you could have learned to shut your mouth and listen. You are my greatest failure, Lauren. I should have kept you caged, not given you over to the soft-headed mercies of your brother. Rest assured I will be correcting that mistake, very soon.”

“Lozzie!” Jan was hissing from behind. “Lozzie!”

But Lozzie did not turn and look. She stared at Edward with hatred, then glanced at me with a silent question in her tear-streaked eyes: why wasn’t I killing him?

“Where was I?” Edward was croaking to himself. “Ah yes. Alexander said you wouldn’t kill him. I assert that you can and will kill me — but that it does not matter. I too will stand and die, and then rise again.”

“Heathy! Heathy!” She grabbed a tentacle, winding one of us around her own forearm. “Heathy, kill him! Please!”

Abyssal instinct whispered fevered doubts. Was I standing before an old man, bluffing for a few extra seconds of life? Or was this withered shell just that — an eggshell, containing the seed of an abyssal foe? He looked so comfortable and calm and relaxed, an old man thinking back on his life, not a mage afraid and fighting for advantage.

“Lozzie,” I whispered inside my mask. “I don’t know, we don’t know. What if he’s … ”

Lozzie’s eyes pleaded.

My mind raced for a solution. I turned back to Edward.

“I can think of a way to kill you for real,” we said. “We could leave you in Wonderland. I could leave you for the Eye.”

Edward smiled.

“You couldn’t do that for the foolish drones and their pitiful attempt to imitate my work,” he rasped. “You brought them back here, to be dismantled by your sad little playthings, those machine-wrapped scraps of flesh down there. My niece’s dolls. Perhaps my fool of a nephew was correct, perhaps you do have moral weakness.”

“For you, I would make an exception.” Would I? Does even Edward not deserve the Eye? “If the alternative is you hurting Loz—”

“Oh, spare me the justifications.” Edward tutted. “Yes, I’m sure your fellow-feeling for any human being is soundly routed by your true allegiance to your vile inhuman parent. I was merely speculating. But no, taking me from this house and putting me elsewhere will only complete the process the moment the connection is severed. My body will suffer, certainly, but I will not be in it. My soul will be sinking, free and flaming.”

“I could find a way to stop that. I could … dive after you.”

So why wasn’t I?

Edward must have sensed my hesitation by now — but he chalked it up to fear or doubt. I kept my eyes from flicking to Badger, from giving away what I was placing my hopes on.

Edward sneered as if this boast wasn’t even worth paying attention to. He said: “I would prefer a better death, as I was saying. At the hands of an equal — or a near-equal, at least.” His eyes dismissed me as no longer interesting, and finally landed on the person he had been trying to address this entire time.

“Evelyn Saye,” he rasped. “Step forward, if you will.”

Evelyn snorted — low, wet with blood, saturated with contempt. I almost flinched, as if I’d been clipped by a passing cannonball.

Edward sighed with surprising gentleness. He adjusted himself on his pillows. The Grinning Demon reached down to help. “It is an invitation to discuss, not an order,” he said. “I do not presume to direct a fellow mage, not a true one, a—”

“Is that your wife?”

Evelyn’s grunted question threw Edward off-balance. He blinked his watery eyes. “Pardon me?”

“The demon-host with the horns and the stupid grin,” Evelyn growled. The Grinning Demon straightened up and stared back at her. “Whose corpse did you use?”

Edward blinked twice, as if he didn’t comprehend the question. “My first wife, yes.” He reached over with one hand and placed it gently on the naked wrist of his massive, muscular demon. She looked down at the hand, grinning like a skull. “I made her when I still believed that I was bringing back a human being. When I was but a foolish boy who did not understand that there is no return, that the things we use to power our machines are mere electricity and—”

Evelyn let out a grumbly sigh. “You never got Yuleson’s reply to your peace offer, then? Useless man.”

Edward squinted. “My lawyer? You—”

We said, “Evee promised to take everything of yours. Including her.”

Edward pulled a perplexed and amused face.

Evelyn spat, her temper exploding. “This is obscene, absurd! We’re standing at the foot of your bed and you’re about to die! Do you know why? Because we treated this like a war! You fucking old moron! You could have avoided this by just giving us the fucking book!”

Edward narrowed his eyes. “The what?”

Nobody said anything for a moment. Evelyn stared as if she might explode on the spot. Raine let out a long sigh.

Evelyn ground the words out: “The book you took from the Library of Carcosa, from under our noses. The Testament of Heliopolis. The book we have been demanding this entire time.”

“Ohhhhh.” Edward closed his eyes briefly, as if we were all very stupid. “The book, the book, yes. A trinket, to get your attention. No more than that.” He flickered his fingers to one side, vaguely indicating the back of the great marble room, the space behind him filled with detritus and junk which surrounded the great wooden slab of a desk. The crystal window still glowed with Camelot’s purple light. “It’s in my desk. Top right drawer. If I am remembering correctly. Take it, please, if it gives you the satisfaction.”

I could barely believe my ears. All this fighting, all this mage-war, all those insulting letters, all the bargaining, the attempts to kidnap Lozzie, then me — what had it all been for?

Edward grunted as he shifted against his pillows again; the floor beneath us rumbled and groaned, like a ship in high winds.

The others shared some uncomfortable looks. Twil muttered, “Gotta be a fucking trap. That drawer is an IED or some shit.” Raine murmured in disagreement. In the end, Praem left Evelyn briefly in Twil’s capable hands, and Raine left my side. My lover and the demon maid circled around Edward’s hospital bed together, then eased open the top right drawer of his desk with the tip of Raine’s gun.

No explosion. No gas. No magical burst of colour.

Raine and Praem returned a moment later, untouched by booby-traps. Praem carried a thick book bound in tan leather. The front cover was a piece of brass etched with a stylized illustration of the sun.

“Book obtained,” said Praem. “Book.”

Evelyn all but stumbled back into Praem’s grip, desperate for the prize. Raine raised her eyebrows at me in silent exasperation. Everyone just stared at the unassuming tome as Evelyn clutched it to her chest.

“That’s it?” Twil said, almost laughing. “That’s the fucking book? That’s what all this has been … ”

“Why?” I croaked.

But Edward Lilburne did not answer. His eyes were fixed on Evelyn, deeply amused, waiting for her response. She stared back in furious silence, sucking on her teeth.

“Mages,” she said eventually. “You all have such nonsense logic. No different to my bitch of mother — and I killed her. You can’t expect me to take all that you’ve done and then just—”

“All I did was test you, Miss Saye,” Edward rasped. “A real mage deserves a real challenge. You lack purpose and impetus.”

“Ha!” Evelyn spat. “In case you haven’t noticed, we’ve won! Heather! Heather, finish this before—”

Edward laughed, a sound like wet sticks rubbing together in a stagnant puddle. The walls creaked. “Do not flatter yourself, Miss Saye. I’m old. I know I’m old. I’ve barely been paying attention to managing this little dance. My offshoots and appendages have been chasing you around, sending you letters, irritating my fool of a lawyer. You think I was expending my entire intellect and attention on this … ” He laughed again. “This ‘war’? No.”

“We still won. And you’re about to die.”

Edward Lilburne smiled. The corners of his eyes crinkled. “You are not a tenth of the woman your mother was — your performance has proven that. But, you are still a real mage. One with extraordinarily poor taste, though. You surround yourself with ostentatious furniture.” He sneered at Praem. “You make companions out of violated hybrids and unstable psychopaths. You ally with things which do not know they are dead.” He glanced at Jan with deep contempt. “And parasitised drug-addicts.” He looked right through Felicity. “Worse than that, far worse than that — you harbour this thing.” He lifted a finger and pointed — at me. “A seed of destruction. A true contaminant.” Edward seemed to raise himself up on the hospital bed a little, no longer amused but burning inside with true conviction. The Grinning Demon helped him sit taller. “My first act upon return will be to dispose of this vile thing.” His finger shook in my direction. “Then to teach my niece her place. Then to teach you — Miss Saye — how to be the woman your mother should have made—”

“No,” Evelyn said. “I think I prefer to fuck your wife.”

Edward was so wrong-footed that his rant juddered to a halt. He blinked several times. The Grinning Demon just stared at Evee. Raine snorted a much-needed laugh. Twil guffawed — a little too hard and forced.

“Heather,” Evelyn snapped. “Heather, kill him already. We’ve stalled long enough. He’s bluffing!”

My throat was bone dry. I finally let myself look down at Badger again, at the private and quiet satisfaction in his eyes as he gazed at Edward in the hospital bed.

The House creaked and groaned beneath our feet once more, the waves of sound echoing upward through unseen voids behind the marble walls. Twil hissed through her teeth. Lozzie whimpered and shivered. Zheng stalked in her slow circle around Edward’s invisible protection.

Had I misunderstood? Make your move, Nathan! We can’t stall much longer!

“Heather!” Evelyn snapped.

“Evee — what if he’s not bluffing?” we said. “What if he comes back, from … from the abyss?”

“Then we kill him again!” she said. “We kill him again, we kill whatever emerges, whatever—”

“Like Ooran Juh?” I murmured behind my mask. “I couldn’t kill him. Evee … ”

Evelyn ground her teeth.

“I don’t think he’s bluffing,” said an unexpected voice — Jan.

Jan stepped forward so she could hold Lozzie’s hand. Her neat black hair was in sweaty disarray, plastered to her forehead. She seemed so much smaller than usual, petite and tiny and vulnerable. She was wide-eyed with terror as she looked at me.

“I’ve studied immortality,” she said. “I … I toyed with other methods of … survival, once. I’m not proud of that. But I know what I’m talking about.”

Edward regarded Jan like she was smeared with excrement. His lips curled in disgust.

She looked at him and said: “You’re using a mixture of Lamarkand’s theories and the osmosis principle, the one outlined in Tod und Darüber, aren’t you?”

Edward blinked. His disgust curdled into something darker, like the expression one might pull if a turd stood up and quoted philosophy. “You know a little, then, you crippled eunuch?”

“More than you, I would wager.”

“And yet you chose unlife and—”

Jan spoke over him, addressing the rest of us without taking her eyes off Edward: “He’s not bluffing. If I’m right, he has the theory down, at least. If this— the ‘abyss’, if it exists at all, if it’s more than just mad speculation.”

“It does,” I croaked. “I went there.”

“Yes, okay,” Jan said quickly, breathing too hard, swallowing before she could continue. “But he would need to sacrifice somebody, or something — somebody he loves, and who loves him in return, at the exact moment of death, to use it like a … like a flotation device? To be abandoned once it’s been used, to send him back to the surface. I’m right, aren’t I, you old fart?”

Edward’s smile crinkled with recognition. “For a real mage to ruin herself with a cage of plastic and metal. Ha. You are a pitiful thing.”

“Thanks,” Jan said, laughing to hold back genuine fear. “I like being human too.”

“Wait wait,” Twil said. “Somebody who loves him?” She pointed at the grinning demon. “You mean … her?”

Jan shook her head. “He already told us. What did you say, you old bastard? You’re going to ride the soul of this house down into the abyss? You meant that literally, didn’t you?”

Edward just smiled. He leaned back into the piled pillows of his hospital bed, totally at peace.

“The House!” I said.

“Yes, the house,” Jan repeated. “He loves it because it was his first plan, his plan A, his decades of work, an expression of all his ideals. This is just plan B, and it only happens if his lifelong work fails. And the house loves him in return because he lives in it. That’s what it’s for.”

“Houses love their inhabitants,” I murmured. “No. No, you can’t!”

“Errr,” went Twil. “What if we just … don’t kill him, then? Like, that’s an option, right?”

Evelyn huffed. “Don’t be stupid, Twil.”

Felicity spoke up for the first time in several minutes, her voice hollow with resignation. “He’s going to die anyway. I’ve seen this before.”

Edward chuckled. “The parasite-host speaks well. Yes! It matters not. The process is happening even now, fuelled by the death of my greatest work. New clones are being grown in the marrow of the house, back up plans meant for another strategy, burning energy into the void of Outside. The house fails, floundering on the shores of the beyond, so I will die in a matter of ten minutes or so. Or you may kill me first. It matters not. I will never truly die. Like all great mages, I pass into eternal flesh.” Edward sighed like an old man easing himself into a warm bath. “Humanity but a fleeting cocoon — a failure. But I will live forever.”

“Yes,” said a voice I’d been waiting to hear all this time. “You will live forever.”

All eyes turned in surprise. Edward looked too, down and to his right, frowning in momentary confusion, his bliss broken by a bloody croak.

Nathan Sterling Hobbes smiled back at him, grinning like I’d never seen the man grin before, wide and savage. His eyes glinted with a spark of madness — and a fleeting gleam of yellow.

Sevens? I thought.

This was not me! she hissed back.

“Yes, boy,” Edward grunted. “I cannot truly die. That is the point. You always were a slow study, you—”

“You won’t die,” Nathan breathed. “Because your life no longer belongs to you.”

Edward squinted hard. “What are you blathering about, boy?”

Badger pointed at the piece of paper in Edward’s lap, the page of equation scrawled in his handwriting, ended with a single symbol in Edward’s own blood.

“You signed the contract,” said Nathan.

The House groaned again, rumbling beneath our feet, seeming to settle and sigh.

Edward actually smiled, incredulous and amused, as if dealing with a child wielding a toy gun. “I did no such thing. I wrote a number. Nothing more. It is not—”

“No,” said Nathan, shaking his head gently. The aching triumph in his voice somehow stilled Edward’s words — and I knew this was not entirely Nathan. Something else spoke through him. A script. A play. A fall from grace. “You accepted the premise of the equation — you had to, in order to answer it. The solution to the equation is simply the legal and true name of the one reading the equation. It doesn’t matter what number you put down, the number is your name and your name is the number and the number is your name. You agreed that x is y is the name of the reader — and you agreed to accept the debts of the writer.”

“I agreed to nothing. What nonsense is—”

“You accepted power!” Badger panted with desperate laughter, as if he was trying to hold back a screech. His right arm was shaking badly, the tremors running up his shoulder and into his neck. “Not much. But power, just enough to escape from the paralysis. That was the solution to the equation, the offer in the contract. And you signed it.”

Edward tilted his bald, liver-spotted head. Badger’s blood-streaked smile panted back at him.

“Intent matters, boy,” Edward rasped slowly. “When signing contracts, they are null and void if the signer does not understand. A contract in a language I do not comprehend is not binding. I am bound by nothing.”

Badger just grinned. His eyes kept bleeding, weeping tears running down his scarlet-stained cheeks. “Oh, but you signed with your heart. I made sure of that.”

Edward’s slow amusement smeared to one side, uncertain.

“You’re a creature of contracts,” Nathan continued. “You believe in them. You’re the sort of man who believes in nothing but ownership and power. Property rights. Without property rights there’s nothing, right? Without respect for contracts — chaos! Those demon-hosts downstairs, did they sign their contracts for their bodies, knowing what they would be in for? Or the children you killed, the children I watched you feed to fucking machines!” Badger spat with an anger I’d never seen from him before. “Or us, all of us. You didn’t tell us what we were in for. Does that void those contracts? You didn’t believe it did. I met your work enough times to know exactly the sort of man you are. What you believe in.”

Edward sighed, as if disappointed. “You cannot defeat me with hypocrisy, boy. I care nothing for accusations. Are you trying to guilt me?” He seemed genuinely incredulous.

Badger said: “You believe in this. When you signed, you did so with your heart. That’s how your value system works.”

Edward huffed a pitying little laugh. “And what have you bound me to, boy? I feel no fetters on flesh or magic. I hold these fools and their furniture at bay with a fraction of my power. What do you presume to have done to me?”

“Badger!” I shouted. “Don’t tell him! If it might jeopardise it, don’t tell him!”

Nathan shook his head and shot me a glance. “It’s too late now.” He turned back to Edward, grinning with more than a touch of madness; that yellow gleam passed over his eyes again. “I spent months thinking about how to deal with you. Ever since Heather brought me back from the dead, since she rescued me, made my mind clear. See, Alexander clued me in to the problem—”

Edward scoffed. “As if my idiot nephew could teach—”

“His death taught me a valuable lesson. Because he fucked us.” Badger’s right arm started to shake harder, with spasm, with rage, with the echo of the damage I’d done to his brain. “He died, but then he made a deal, and he fucked us from beyond the grave. Me, Sarry, the guys, Stibby and Dingle, my friends, everyone. Everyone died, because mages are so hard to really kill. So I’ve chewed over the problem of you, Edward. How to get rid of you without your death? For months. And then I realised. I still have a debt — not just to Heather. Heather destroyed the contract I had signed, chased off the collector, but the debt itself still exists. And debts can be transferred.”

Edward’s amusement drained away. He went pale. His skin seemed more sunken. Below us, the House rumbled and creaked, roiling like sickened guts.

“What have you done, boy?” Edward hissed. “What have you done to me?”

“Nothing.” Badger grinned, panting, his right arm and shoulder seizing up with muscle spasm as he fought. “But you’ve signed a contract with something more powerful than you — and that’s a principle you believe in.”

Edward’s bony, weak hands snatched the equation sheet from his lap and tore it in two, then in two again. He tried to scoop up the pieces and tear them smaller, his hands quivering. The Grinning Demon reached down to help, but Edward batted her away.

Badger laughed, a horrifying panting, jerking sound. “It makes no difference!” he howled at Edward. “The contract is in your heart!”

Nathan turned to the rest of us. He was caught between laughter and terror, sweating and shaking and shivering, a man at the end of a haemorrhagic fever, face smeared with blood. The whites of his eyes were yellow with unnatural jaundice.

“He’s coming,” Badger said in a tiny voice, through gritted teeth. “Don’t interfere. Let it happen. He’s not here for us.”

Even Zheng and July had retreated from the hospital bed and the ring of magic circles. Zheng wrapped an arm around one of my tentacles and pulled me back. Evelyn gasped, stumbling, clinging to Praem’s support. Raine was last to step away, last to retreat.

“Nathan!” Raine shouted. “You hold on, okay? You hold on there, we’ve got you, we’re right here.”

But Badger was panting through his nose, every muscle tight as a steel cable, eyes turned toward the rear of the black marble room.

Fog.

Fog — thin and wispy, cloud-clear and clean white — was gathering in the far corners, appearing as if from nowhere.

For the first second it looked almost comedic, like a broken smoke machine had silently choked to life, hidden behind a clever flap of false wall. Jan even let out a weird little laugh; she and Felicity had no idea what they were witnessing. Neither did July, though she probably suspected.

But the fog thickened with unnatural rapidity. Tendrils and feelers snaked outward across the floor, slipping beneath Edward’s hospital bed, beneath Badger’s chair, reaching out and sliding between legs and behind backs. The layers of mist swallowed Edward’s desk, lapped at the medical machines in slow waves, and coiled around the legs of the Grinning demon. The fog grew hard and heavy, dark and dense, greasy and green.

“Awww shit,” said Twil. “Not this!”

“Stay close!” I croaked. “Everyone stay close!”

“Nathan!” Raine shouted. “We’ve got you, mate, just stay there. Don’t move!”

The wall-to-ceiling crystal window at the back of the room vanished behind the wave of fog, occluded by darkness. Camelot’s purple light was snuffed out, plunging the room into shadow and mist.

Felicity squinted, almost whispering: “What the … are those … bricks?”

Aym’s voice hissed from somewhere hidden down the back of Felicity’s coat, “Don’t look, you stupid bitch!” Felicity obeyed, turning her eyes away.

Through the clawing, clinging, cloying fog, the back window had become a wall. Red bricks rotten with holes. Mortar like toxic mud. Leaning forward, bearing down, threatening to crush those beneath with the weight of ancient separation.

Edward was panting. His face was covered in cold sweat. His eyes rolled, trying to see behind him, but he couldn’t raise himself off the hospital bed. The Grinning Demon just stared at the brick wall, mesmerized by the unnatural sight.

“I have signed nothing!” Edward shouted, voice tearing at his own throat. “I am Edward Lilburne! That is my name! I am master of this house and master of my own soul! Begone, back into the dark! I owe nothing to any being, human or Outsider, demon or—”

The wall yawned open, behind fog so thick that the door was little more than a dark mouth ringed with tooth-stubs of broken brick.

A giant lumbered forth.

Skin the colour and texture of oats left to rot in a ditch of stagnant water and rat urine, slick-wet with grease and grime, thick with slabs of slow muscle beneath mountains of soft fat. Feet like gravestones, hands like hub-caps, shoulders wide as a bus. Ten feet of pallid meat, a tower of unnatural flesh. Naked, hairless, with unmentionable specifics below the waist.

No neck, no head, no face.

Ooran Juh — the once-mage from beyond reality, the creditor from whom I had freed Badger.

He raised both of his massive hands in greeting. He grinned with the drooling, sharp-toothed maws set into each palm. They whispered inaudible words into the fog-choked air and licked at their lips with scarlet tongues.

“No!” Edward shouted, though he could not even see Ooran Juh. “I owe you nothing! Begone, begone!”

Badger bit his lips to stifle a scream, so hard that fresh blood ran down his chin. The Grinning Demon recoiled, rocking back — but she kept one hand on Edward’s arm in a final act of protection.

Ooran Juh stepped forward.

The giant seemed to move so much faster than something of his bulk and size should have, dragging his feet through stinking water which had appeared below the fog through which he waded. Suddenly he was right behind Edward’s hospital bed, towering over the tiny, stick-thin mage within, leering down as the fog gathered about him.

Edward looked up, wet eyes wide with terror. Ooran Juh’s twin palm-mouths whispered and slavered, tongues flicking over rows of tiny, razor-sharp teeth.

“The contract is false!” Edward shouted. “The debt is non-transferable! I do not belong to—”

Ooran Juh reached down and slapped one hand onto Edward’s left shoulder.

Edward screamed with excruciating pain. The noise seemed too much for such an ancient, thin throat, like his vocal cords would rupture or his windpipe would burst. He screamed and screamed and screamed.

Lozzie whimpered and clamped her hands over her ears. Felicity grimaced and screwed up her face. Evelyn buried her head in Praem’s shoulder, unwilling to watch as blood dripped down Edward’s chest, soaking into the hospital bedsheets. Even Zheng turned away with strange disgust.

Badger watched from up close, his entire right side shaking hard with spiralling muscle spasm.

Ooran Juh’s gigantic muscles heaved as he began to lift Edward from the bed, drawing out the tiny body of the man from inside his sheets, as if Edward weighed several times what such a withered frame should have done. Medical lines popped free from Edward’s limbs, tearing at his flesh. Edward screamed even louder, drawn upward by nothing but the bite slicing into his flesh and grating on his bones.

But then Edward gestured with one hand, fingers flickering. For a moment I thought he was mad — Ooran Juh was beyond even my power to fight, a fellow creature of the abyss, bigger and older and much more predatory. How could Edward hope to cast magic like this, in the moments before being taken away?

“Her!” he screamed, fingers flickering and ordering the Grinning Demon forward. “She is mine! My property! A soul for soul, take her in my—”

Lozzie slipped past me, poncho fluttering as she sprinted for the bed.

“Lozzie, no!” I screamed.

“—in my stead! My property is yours! Yours!”

The Grinning Demon turned toward Ooran Juh, red eyes locked on nothing, teeth bared in a rictus grin. Ooran Juh lifted his other hand without letting go of Edward’s dangling body, bringing that whispering mouth down toward the Grinning Demon’s face.

Lozzie slammed into her from behind, poncho wrapping around one naked arm, face blazing with a serious little pout.

“She’s mine now! Mine! All mine!” Lozzie shouted up at the mountain of pale meat. “Property passes to next of kin! He’s already deady-dead-dead.”

Ooran Juh paused.

“You unnatural little bitch!” Edward screamed. “You dare- ahhhh!”

Ooran Juh finished lifting Edward from the bed. He hung by one bleeding shoulder, legs naked, a tiny stick-figure compared to Ooran Juh’s gigantic pale bulk, legs like tree-trunks wrapped in greasy fog.

Lozzie pulled the Grinning Demon back, lest Ooran Juh change his mind and decide to argue his case.

Ooran Juh’s free hand turned to point the slavering mouth at Badger instead. Nathan’s lips were drawn back in terror, every muscle taut, eyes bulging, teeth gritting so hard he was going to crack a molar.

Ooran Juh’s palm-mouth opened, tongue flicking out, reaching toward Badger.

Hissssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss!

I hissed — not yours! Not yours! But Ooran Juh did not stop reaching. His fingertips brushed Badger’s forehead, ready to close around his face and bite deep.

Badger’s eyes flashed yellow with a reflection of clean flame.

Ooran Juh stopped.

The giant removed his hand from Badger’s face.

Without further diversion, Ooran Juh turned and strode back through the greasy fog, returning to the yawning dark gap in his wall of rotten bricks. He dragged Edward Lilburne behind him like a piece of meat, legs trailing on the ground through the filthy water, shoulder bleeding into his clothes, screaming, screaming, forever screaming.

As the fog closed the pair of mages — mortal and otherwise — Edward’s voice rose into a final shout of defiance.

“The house!” he screamed. “The house will not relinquish me!”

The House shuddered and shook, creaking as if beneath great winds. The marble walls groaned, threatening to crack. The floor juddered and vibrated and—

“You’re already dead, uncle,” Lozzie said. “Housey’s mine now.”

And the walls stilled their weeping.

Edward’s final scream was swallowed by the fog, then by the wall of bricks. Ooran Juh’s towering shadow loomed through the mist for a final moment — then all was silence.

The fog ebbed away, revealing the crystal window once more. Camelot’s blessed purple light eased back in, as if skittish in the wake of a true monster. The filthy water had vanished, seemingly never there. The only evidence of Ooran Juh’s debt collection was Edward’s blood all down one side of the hospital bed.

Lozzie crouched and put a hand on the floor and went: “Shhhhhh.” The Grinning Demon just stared down at her.

Badger fell out of his chair.

We rushed forward — seven of myself, Raine as well, and oddly enough, Zheng too. We caught Badger between us, holding him in tentacles and arms. Jan hurried for Lozzie. Evelyn limped forward to join us, helped by Praem and Twil.

Nathan rolled his head to look up at me. He was horribly light, as if there was almost nothing of him. His skin was so pale, he’d lost so much blood. But his eyes burned with conviction and triumph. He smiled, fragile and shaking, on the verge of a seizure.

“Badger,” I said. “You idiot, you fool, you- you-”

“This was never—” he panted, eyes rolling. “Never your fight. Always my responsibility. Our. Revenge and … and justice? And it— worked!”

“Nathan, mate, hey,” Raine was saying. “Hold on. Okay? You can do it. Hold on.”

I think I was crying.

Zheng took most of Badger’s weight, and surprised us all with her gentle handling of his exhausted body. She said nothing, her expression scrunched in doubt.

Evelyn ground out a question. “Where did he go? Edward? Where is he now?”

“Behind the wall of brick,” Nathan answered, voice rising into a crescendo. “To be gnawed on for eternity, in the dark, surrounded by a million … rats. It is done.”

Nathan’s eyes flashed yellow one final time as the flame departed.

Then the seizure took him.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Orange Juice off the top rope.

Never make a contract with a mage! Even a mage who kinda stopped being a mage because of brain surgery and seizures and when you think that maybe he’s just bluffing. Safer that way.

Okay so this week I wanna do another shout out! For something a bit different, a bit special. To Your New Era, by the very talented S.nuffles, is a combination of genres very close to my heart: diesel-punk fantasy action set in 1900s faux-Europe, with a plot heavily about geo-politics, terrorism, and realistic espionage. Oh yeah. It’s been running for a few months now and really deserves a bit more attention! If that sounds at all your kinda thing, go give it a look! The chapters are nice and bite-sized so you can read a few and see if it’s your cup of tea. Hope it is!

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you for reading my story! As I say every week, I couldn’t do this without all the readers, the audience, coming back every week for more; thank you all so much. Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, I think it’s finally time for some falling action. Last chapter of the arc, even! Let’s hope Badger survived that big one at the end there. There’s so much mess to clean up.

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.13

Content Warnings

Gore (seriously, A LOT OF GORE)
Death
Choking
Loss of personal control / mind control



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

The Edward-amalgam — a writhing, churning mass of three hundred identical clone-drones, their flesh melted and mixed at heads and hips, chests and backs, elbows and knees and thighs and fingers and eyeballs and teeth and nails, a nightmare which spoke with three hundred mouths, rolling forward on six hundred feet which stuck out at every angle from the rough sphere of its body — did not rush toward us and flow over us like a blob-monster in some cheap black-and-white horror film.

That would have been less upsetting, in a way — if this thing had simply been a mindless monster, a ball of evil flesh to be burnt up and vanquished.

Instead, it — he, they, them? — paused just inside the ruined doors, rocked backward, and smiled.

A recognisable human face loomed out of that boiling chaos of bodies, like a pile of corpses which had grown a single personality: naked torsos clumped into spheres like eyeballs; scraps of ragged shirt and trailing tails of stringy grey hair formed an approximation of bushy eyebrows; dozens of arms bulged outward in mockery of cheekbones and chin, while hands locked together and waved an imitation of thin and bloodless lips.

The Edward-ball beamed with pride, sarcastic and dry.

“Do you like what I’ve done with myself?” he said.

His voice was a chorus, burbling and gurgling from three hundred twisted throats — but it transmitted more than mere sound. Waves of pressure rolled outward from the amalgam; it was like standing before an overloaded steam boiler, straining at metal bolts, welded seams gone white with superheated contents. The skin on every clone-drone was flowing and rippling with the promise of change, with the barely contained processes running out of control inside this conjoined flesh.

“Well?” it prompted. Edward’s rasping voice echoed off the black marble walls. “Don’t just stand there gawking. Share your opinions, however presumptuous and inexperienced they may be. Praise me or damn me. It may be the last time I ever hear human speech — except for my own. Ah!” His smile deepened, dozens of arms flexing, a hundred hands curling. “Another problem solved, a happy side-effect. There are so many of me to talk with, I will never want for stimulating conversation.”

“Holy fucking shiiiit,” somebody said out loud — Twil, I think, voice shading into a growl as she began her werewolf transformation.

“Oh it is time to leave,” said Jan, openly terrified. “It’s time to go.”

“Hold steady!” somebody shouted — Raine. “Don’t move. Don’t panic.”

Somebody hiccuped, loudly. Me, probably, though I was never sure.

Somebody else whimpered: Lozzie, almost more scared than I’d ever heard her before.

The Edward-ball laughed, an awful racking gurgle from three hundred broken windpipes. “No need to be afraid, Lauren. No need at all. I have no use for you anymore. You may follow your little friends into their graves if you so wish—”

Boom went Felicity’s shotgun. Tiny pockmarks of bloody shot-hole opened in the face-flesh of the Edward-amalgam, no more than bee-stings to something his size. Fizzing smoke rose from the wounds, but whatever magical effect Felicity had intended did not last long, swallowed up by Edward’s creeping flesh. Those grotesque imitation lips opened to laugh once again.

“Wizard!”

Zheng roared at the top of her lungs and launched herself at the Edward-ball like a lightning bolt. She shot across thirty feet of black marble floor in the blink of an eye. She slammed into flesh and bone like a burrowing bone drill, her fists ripping off arms and punching through sternums and pulverizing skulls. Blood flowered around her like a burst water pipe. July wasn’t far behind, ignoring Jan’s urgent shout to hold back; the owl-like demon-host struck the Edward-amalgam right next to Zheng, ripping at any exposed appendage or vulnerable joint.

The sheer violence was incredible; Zheng and July pulled entire Edwards free of the mass, breaking spines and smashing bone, hurling corpses against the wall, shredding unnatural flesh like a chainsaw through a slab of meat.

The Edward-amalgam didn’t care.

It laughed; it coiled up bodies like tentacles, like hundred-knuckled fists, and slapped Zheng sideways. July was a fraction faster, ducking back and dodging the blow by hitting the floor. Zheng flew through the air and clattered against the wall with a sickening snap-snap-snap of bones. She was back on her feet and back in the fray in seconds — but so were the Edward-drone corpses.

With burst skulls and snapped spines and broken legs, the clone-drones lurched back to their feet and hurled themselves back onto the amalgam, rejoining the mass, flesh flowing back together and melding into the greater whole. Detached arms, severed heads, even scraps of meat rolled and flopped and twitched to rejoin the Edward-ball. Individual drones too damaged to rise were scooped up by others, absorbed into small masses which rolled back into the primary ball. Like water droplets joining together as they slid down a window.

“Look upon this achievement and weep!” the Edward-ball laughed. “Immortality without the price of humanity! I have outstripped them all, Tahmid, Ludolf, Dee, Saye, haha! No bottom-dwelling spark pressed into flesh can best a human mind!”

All this happened so fast; the incredible violence threatened sensory overload; the implications made one want to scream and run and hide.

But somebody kept her head.

“Evee!” Raine shouted. “Use me! What do we do?”

Evelyn had been staring at the impossible sight, locked in horrified awe with the rest of us. But the whipcrack of Raine’s voice snapped her around in Praem’s arms. She gaped at Raine, then at the form of the real Edward — a frail and withered old man, still lying insensate on his hospital bed, his eyes locked on the page of Badger’s equation in his hands, a droplet of nosebleed quivering on his top lip.

“Kill him!” Evelyn shrieked. “Kill the real one!”

Raine snapped her stolen firearm back to her shoulder and aimed at the head of the true Edward Lilburne. I still have no idea how she found the fortitude to turn her back on that raving nightmare of flesh bearing down on us.

She squeezed the trigger — bang-bang-bang! Later, I learned that was called a ‘three-round burst’.

A glistening pale shadow blurred between Raine and her target: the Grinning Demon, though she wasn’t grinning anymore, back at Edward Lilburne’s bedside. Her arm whipped out to catch the shots, bullets slamming into her flesh and deforming like foam.

“No!” she hissed between her gigantic teeth. “Nooo!”

The Edward-ball cheered: “The human form! Perfected for travel in the Beyond! Travel, warfare, and conquest!” Then he let out a deflating sigh, like an adult playing with over-active children. “I tire of this. Time to move on. We’re done here.”

And he rolled toward us like an oncoming train.

He rolled right over Zheng and July — Zheng kept ripping and tearing the whole time, roaring insults at the top of her lungs, buried beneath a mountain of human flesh; July ducked and dodged, jabbing and stabbing with her hands, trying to keep clear of being crushed.

Felicity’s shotgun went boom again, pockmarking the ball but doing nothing to stop the weight and mass as it advanced. Evelyn shouted seven words of a language I’d never heard before, cutting off when her throat gave out with a croak; a wall of blue fire unrolled from a single point, a blossoming flower in waves of cold flame, a forcefield in front the Edward-ball’s face — but the amalgam just rolled through it, flesh melting and sloughing away, then reforming and rejoining as the shed globs of gore flung themselves back on board; three hundred mouths chanted a lazy counter-spell, sweeping away Evelyn’s last-ditch magic with barely a thought. Raine turned on the spot, tight and controlled, did something funny with her fingers, and then pulled the trigger of her gun; rat-a-tat-a-tat-a-tat, bullets tore through the air and through the amalgam’s flesh — but then Raine’s gun went click, and that was all.

Jan was shouting: “Jule! The sword! Give me the sword!” Lozzie was screaming, a kind of fear I’d never heard from her before. Twil was shouting too, voice more wolf than human: “Get her up! Praem, get her up!”

We were scattering. Jan was pulling at Lozzie, Praem and Twil dragging Evee; shadow-hands unfolded from inside Felicity’s coat and forced her to dive out of the way — Aym, ‘helping’. The six Knights held their ground like infantry preparing for the charge of a war-elephant, shields up and locked together; the Forest Knight raised his axe for a final futile blow.

Raine tugged at our shoulder, then ducked, as if to scoop me off my feet and haul me away.

The Edward-amalgam was almost on top of us, a wall of flesh, six hundred grasping hands. Narrow fingers, strong tendons. Strangler’s hands.

But Badger — Nathan — couldn’t move. Neither could the Grinning Demon, though for different reasons. And the Knights would stand and die.

“Scatter, degenerate apes!” the amalgam roared at us. “None of you are meant to be out here, not like me! Now the Beyond is mine to travel, my domain, my—”

Hiiiiiiiiiiiisssssrrrrrrk!

I drowned out his nonsense; I hissed long and loud and I let my throat change beyond all human recognition. Together, seven of us gave in to the urge, the need burning inside every cell of my body, since we’d witnessed that first obscene union between two Edward corpses.

Our trilobe reactor ejected all the biochemical control rods; safety off, limits removed, energy red-lining.

Heat blossomed in our flank, an explosion of strength and power and adrenaline out through gut and up through chest and down through legs. Our heart rate shot to maximum and held steady, pounding like an engine, reinforced by biochemical processes that had no place in a human body. Lungs inflated, hyper-saturating my blood with oxygen. Every muscle flooded with novel enzymes, speed-grown abyssal approximations of additional adenosine triphosphate, and more — things that would have turned a human body to a charred cinder out in reality. Every cell and blood vessel and neuron thrummed with processes that should not have worked outside of the abyss.

Six of me — our tentacles — whipped out wide, down-shifting the colour range of their rainbow strobe as they flooded their surfaces with neurotoxins and paralytics and contact-acids. Ropes of muscle reinforced their insides; razor-sharp claws crowned each tip; hundreds of tiny hooks and barbs ran down their lengths, envenomed and razor-sharp.

The rest of me was already changing. I hadn’t lost control. I was giving it up.

My eyes flickered with nictitating membranes, triple layers of protection blooming over vulnerable organs. My human skin flushed hard with warning colouration, bright pinks and yellows and reds and purples, coating me with tetrodotoxin-sweat. My back and shoulders erupted with spikes, multicoloured chitin quills to frustrate predators and warn of hungry mouth; my teeth turned sharp and hard, diamond-tipped for ripping and tearing; webbing — useless here, but biologically inevitable — filled in the gaps between my fingers; the base of my spine sprouted into a venomous stinger, lashing at the air. A yellow membrane, thick and warm and flowing like living butter, wrapped itself around my skin in a permeable layer of regenerating protection — Seven Shades of Symbiosis, joining me in the change.

We screeched and screeched and screeched; and in that screech we spoke the language of the abyss.

You want to see what it really means to be adapted for Outside?

It means to be beautiful.

You’ve got nothing on Homo Abyssus.

The Edward-amalgam hesitated just long enough to slow his onrushing charge by a fraction of a second — he was shocked by my transformation, but not enough to shake his belief that he could simply run me down like a crab who had wandered onto a busy road.

A second was all we needed.

We slammed all six tentacles into his roiling flesh. We cut through muscle with hook and claw and acid, we paralysed nerves with neurotoxins and electrical discharge, we pumped venom into torso cavities and fast-acting hemotoxins into skulls. We sank our tendrils deep.

Fancy tricks with hyperdimensional mathematics would not win this fight — we knew that from the moment we touched the amalgam’s flesh, from the second that our own abyss-altered soul recognised what was happening. Inside his bodily amalgam, Edward was cooking his own gigantic conjoined soul, simmering off the imperfections, boiling away what had made three hundred individuals individual. Brain-math might douse that fire for a split-second, but there was simply not enough of us, of me, to smother the whole thing. We might use brain-math to stop three hundred hearts, but they would restart in an instant, re-grown as a side-effect of that soul-pressure building inside him. We could turn three-hundred brains to mush but they would suck back together a second later under the gravity of metaphysical fusion. Like a forest fire or a runaway infection, one had to destroy the whole thing all at once, lest a single piece regenerate a legion.

Edward Lilburne — even as a short-lived clone doomed to death — was a genius of a mage. I had not appreciated what that truly meant, not until that moment.

In the last second before the amalgam rolled over me, I turned and reached out one hand, and called: “Lozzie!”

Well, no, I didn’t — I didn’t actually say her name. My throat wasn’t human enough for that right then. I probably made a sound like a dolphin crossed with a cassowary and a crocodile. But Lozzie, of all people, absolutely understood what I was trying to say.

Lozzie was half in Jan’s arms, wrapped in her pastel poncho, her usual bounce and flip gone limp and flat like a beached jellyfish. Her face was streaked with tears, her eyes wide as they could go with their sleepy lids, staring back at me in the split-second before death.

“Can’t do this alone!” I said. “Lozzie!”

And Lozzie burst into such a grin.

She flew from Jan’s arms and crashed into me, wrapping herself around my middle, somehow avoiding all of my spikes and barbs and toxins. She clung on tight. No letting go. She knew the plan.

I don’t think the Edward-amalgam had any idea what we were doing; I don’t think he had really investigated, or thought it through, or appreciated what he was getting into.

Genius or not, he simply didn’t comprehend what it meant to go Outside.

That huge face of body parts twisted as it bore down on us, with just a hint of doubt.

He started to say: “Wha—”

“You want to go Outside?!” I screeched up at him. “We’re barely at the surface! Come on down!”

I plunged eight hands into the sump at the base of my soul, grasped the Eye’s well-worn machinery, and burned my palms on the familiar old equation.

Out.

* * *

Falling at terminal velocity through burning skies of superheated plasma; shreds of speed-grown bone wrapping my human flesh tight and safe behind layers of supercooled protection; Lozzie tucked tight inside the impossible shell-coils of her poncho, blue-pink-white flashing through the clouds as we plummet toward miles of jagged chalk.

The Edward-amalgam shedding selves and screaming, flaming at the edges like a comet. Trying to buck us off, tear us free, dislodge my tentacles from his flesh. But we are burrowed too deep to dig us out.

He hits the ground first: splat, another dozen selves gone.

Out.

* * *

Darkness like knives, pushed back from my vulnerable skin by strobing bioluminescence to lurk and slaver beyond the edges of sight; Lozzie lit like a lantern of three colours, pastel glory amid the dripping spires, her trailing edges flaring out to frolic and dance among the eaters.

Edward-flesh ripped and torn and devoured at his rear, sunk too deep in the gloom to avoid the teeth and throat of the shadows. Lashing and whirling and trying to tear free, trying to pull himself into our light, heaving and sobbing from three hundred mouths — less now.

Out.

* * *

Fungus-friends with their many-frilled heads frying Edward’s skin with lightning from crab-clawed machines while Lozzie and I turn him to always take the brunt of their attack. The intrusion, unforgiven; Edward, catalogued; flesh-shreds and shed corpses, captured for disposal.

We apologise before we leave. Crab-clawed insults tell us not to bring our rubbish to their home.

Out.

* * *

Moth-winged nightmares dissolving Edwards with pale dust, sucking him upward into mile-long proboscises. Lozzie flaps her poncho in greeting-warning, hugs the young that visit to investigate and lay eggs in the abandoned clones, while I wrap myself in protective pheromones and warning colouration.

Out.

* * *

Grey swamp waters thick with mud, dripping trees laced with crawling ivy. Our flesh made waterproof and bacteria-repellent; Lozzie floating in a ball of pastel-soft colour. Shamblers tearing and ripping mouthfuls of long-owed meat from Edward’s many hides, a small revenge for my friends before we move on.

Out.

* * *

Carnivorous jungle plants snap and leech and melt his heels—

Out.

Golden wheels in broken skies burn out his eyes—

Out.

Scarlet deserts drain him dry—

Out.

He discards dozens of himself, shedding them like skin cells, sloughing off ablative armour to protect an ever-dwindling core. Edward leaves his floundering and injured selves behind in nightmare dimensions and impossible Outside planes, lost beyond any hope of recovery, abandoned to be eaten, burned, turned inside out, soul-devoured by godlike giants and trodden underfoot by things too alien to think about without damaging his precious ‘human’ mind. Each one is cut off from the soul-cauldron required for regeneration as soon as we Slip away, rendered alone and lost, meat in a grinder. He cares nothing for the pieces of himself he shreds, re-growing them at speed from the boiling energies of his own pressure-compacted soul. Auto-cannibalism on a gigantic scale, running faster and hotter and rougher with every new membrane-transition, desperately trying to outpace the sheer damage of repeated exposure to places he never could have imagined.

But growing always smaller, always thinner, always less of him left — because he’s willing to sacrifice so much of himself for the sake of dominion.

Out.

Lozzie does half the transitions, I do the other half, swapping back and forth as we plough through dimensions at dizzying speed.

My biology speed-grows protection in every new plane, reinforcing my skin with silver and steel, wrapping us in flowing skirts of diaphanous tissue, lighting my tentacle-tips with glowing bio-fire, armour-plating my eyes and ears, sharpening my teeth and nails, ramping my trilobe bio-reactor up and up and up until I’m humming and vibrating with power enough to ward off the worst that Outside has to offer.

Lozzie dances and flits and giggles at my side, exposed to the raw nerves of Outside, poncho fluttering and teeth drawn wide in joyous revenge.

Out.

Plunging head-first, head-down, through noxious clouds of sentient colour which steal the hues and shades from Edward’s flesh, leaving his exterior layers grey and dead and flaking. Lozzie tight and close now; my flesh glowing in defiance, rainbow-hot. Edward-amalgam, screaming.

“Lozzie, are you ready?” I say. “He’s still not dying, we have to … ”

I don’t actually say those words, of course. I screech and hiss and gurgle and click.

“Yes! Heathy, do it!”

“We have to be quick.” My heart is ramping up even further, my veins filling with adrenaline and abyssal enzymes and things I can’t even name, substances that would burn and smoke if exposed to earthly air. I am deathly afraid of this next step. “When we get there, we have to be quick!”

“We can do it!” Lozzie shouts in my ear, over the screaming din of Edward’s mouths.

“We can,” I say — but I barely believe it. I hesitate on the equation, on the final dimension to visit. How could I not? Even reinforced and perfect and invincible, I am not forever, not compared to this. I am still small; we are still us.

A butterscotch and sunlight voice whispers in my left ear.

I’ve got you, kitten.

Not alone, never alone, not with Lozzie and Sevens both helping, not with Seven’s membranes wrapped around my core. We were not going to get stuck. The risk was worth taking.

I plunged my eight limbs down into the base of my soul and adjusted the equation, specified a location, a dimension, which made my heart scream and my head pound and my bowels clench tight.

Out.

* * *

Black ash and blasted ruin stretched to the burned-out ring of blunt horizon; ancient watchers, each the size of a mountain, stared upward in blind reverence; jellyfish motes as large as houses bobbed and darted through the air, floaters on a cosmic lens; charred remnants scurried through the ruins just beyond sight.

Ash and dust and the choking cremains of a world seeped through even the triple-layered biological filters which slammed shut over my mouth and nose. The air tasted of carbonised flesh, melted stone, and blackened steel.

“Don’t look up!” I screamed. “Don’t look up!”

Lozzie didn’t need the reminder. Neither did Sevens, though she’d never been there before.

Wonderland, spread below our feet as an infinite plain of bone-dry blackened earth. We were there only for a few seconds — three, four, five. I didn’t try to count. We focused every ounce of strength we had on lifting what remained of Edward Lilburne.

We hoisted him, his burning, flailing ball of selves, hauling him into the air like a specimen held before a blowtorch. Lozzie and I clung to each other in the shadow of the Edward-amalgam, a shield of flesh and bone. My legs almost gave out, my tentacles buckled from the weight, my head pounding with terror and old trauma. But we forced him up. We forced him to look.

“No!” the amalgam managed to scream — once, before his voice dissolved into a wet melted gurgle.

The Eye had been closed when we arrived. It always was. Maybe it sleeps; I didn’t have time to consider the philosophical or strategic implications of that, not right then.

But this was an intrusion, something new and novel presented to cosmic sight. Something to look at.

The sky cracked open, and took a peek.

Light and heat like the force of a star blossomed around the rim of Edward’s ball of reanimated corpses; pressure enough to shatter bone and turn flesh to dust pounded down on him. Sheltered beneath the mass, Lozzie and I went unseen by this slimmest fragment of the Eye’s attention. Abyssal change reinforced my leg tendons with springy steel and flexible titanium, speed-plating my eyes and head with bone and ablative cooling in anticipation of the moment Edward burned to nothing and the Eye would look upon us directly.

But we couldn’t stay for that. Even protected by the power of change and transformation, the Eye would see through us — Lozzie and us — in nanoseconds.

“Heathy!”

“I know! I know!”

“I can’t— ahhh!”

“Time to go.”

Edward was still burning and screaming and dwindling when we went back—

Out.

* * *

We landed in Camelot, outdoors, on the velvet-grass hillsides.

Warm cinnamon winds and gentle purple glow scoured away the ashen stench of Wonderland. The whorled sky smiled down on us. We were well clear of the House and the shadow of the gigantic mushroom-cap towering into the air — and also a good way from the incomplete walls of Camelot Castle. We were in the open. That was Lozzie’s call, her decision, made in the last moments of membrane-transition out of Wonderland.

For a moment I had no idea why she’d chosen that spot. Up until that decision we had been totally in sync, she had understood every step of my plan. But this was new, something of her own concoction.

We were spent, shaking with the adrenaline-aftermath of muscle strain and trauma exposure, head pounding and face running with nosebleed after repeated brain-math equations, gasping for breath after barely five seconds in Wonderland, not even directly exposed to the Eye. Even pneuma-somatic abyssal biology was not immune to such things. Our feet touched the yellowish grass of Camelot and we almost fell over. Lozzie clung to my side, panting and heaving.

The Edward-amalgam landed with us, hitting the hillside with a wet squelch of minced meat and bone splinters. Reduced down to a bloody sphere of flesh, the Edward ball was still huge, a rolling surface of faces and arms and hips and torsos, all burned and blackened and cut and seared and bitten.

But he was already regenerating. Fresh skin crept across reaching arms. Eyes blinked and cleared, milky clouds fading. Mouths leaked bile and blood and worked their jaws up and down. My heart sank.

Even the attention of the Eye was not enough to stop him.

Evee was right; this thing was the embryo of a true Outsider. And we couldn’t kill it.

“Not enough?” I croaked.

“Let go, let go!” Lozzie shouted. “Heathy, let go of him!”

I did as Lozzie asked; I couldn’t have kept my grip even if I’d wanted to. Tentacles retracted their barbs and spikes and slithered free from Edward’s regrowing flesh. I stumbled backward in exhaustion, legs almost going out from under me; Lozzie pulled me clear, tugging and dragging and yanking.

“Not finished,” I croaked. I didn’t understand what she was doing. “Lozzie, he’s not— not dead— have to— finish—”

BWOOOOOOOP.

The first Caterpillar siren hit the Edward-ball in a tidal wave of sound-pressure. Ripples slammed across the surface of the writhing sphere, turning exposed limbs to pulverised jelly. Biomass blasted free to splatter across Camelot’s grass.

BWWWWWAAAAAAN.

The second blast of directed sound — from a second Caterpillar — pinned the jellied flesh in place, liquefying it until nothing was left but water and protein and fat, inert, dead, unable to rejoin the Edward-ball.

DOOT.

DOOOOOOT.

DOO!

Caterpillars hove into view, a dozen of them bearing down on the shivering, shrinking Edward-amalgam. They circled like a pack of wolves, their gigantic bulk moving like warships across the sea of grass. We felt like a squid which had wandered into the middle of a naval engagement. Lozzie pulled me clear, getting me out of the firing line of the bursts of directed sound, but even being nearby was enough to deafen us. We scrambled away, pulling each other up a hillside, hauling with hands and tentacles, until the sound was no longer an aural assault.

Lozzie and I collapsed together on Camelot’s quiet plains, to watch Edward Lilburne die.

The Caterpillars worked with methodical precision. One of them would blast the Edward-amalgam with a directed cone of sound, paralysing him and pounding him into submission, the sound sloughing layers of flesh and bone off his exterior and turning it into jelly. Then another Caterpillar would pin the jellied flesh in place with another burst of deep bass booooop, until it was dead and unmoving. Meanwhile a third Caterpillar would already be hitting Edward with another sonic blast.

He shrank with each shaved-off layer of flesh. The ball grew smaller and smaller and smaller, writhing and twitching, until it was the size of a car, then a sofa, and still shrinking. He tried to plate his exterior with hardened bone or some kind of chitin — perhaps he’d got the idea from me, again — but the Caterpillars just turned up the volume and cracked his armour. He attempted to make himself smooth and untouchable, a perfect sphere, so the sound might flow off his surface, but the Caterpillars hit him from three sides at once, overwhelming his geometric precision.

Soon he was smaller than a human being, a sphere of flesh with no features, no organs, no face.

A final Caterpillar boop turned him into jelly. They pinned the pinkish puddle in place until it was nothing but water.

Silence roared back into Camelot’s air.

Lozzie and I sat on that hillside together for what felt like an hour, but was probably no more than a minute or two. Eventually one of the Caterpillars detached from the ring of guardians over Edward’s liquefied remains, and scooted over to check on us. The vast white bulk scudded right up next to Lozzie, within arm’s reach.

Bwip.

A question? I was too dazed to interpret. Felt like we were all mush and wire inside.

Lozzie reached out and patted a bone-white armour plate on the Caterpillar’s side. “Thank you.”

“Is it … ” I tried to say, then had to clear my throat three times before I could form real words. “Is he dead?”

Lozzie nodded. She was hiccuping and sniffing and wiping at her face with a corner of her poncho. Her voice held a touch of hysteria, a jerky laugh. “That’s the power of disco.”

“Lozzie … ”

“That was horrible,” she whined. “Horrible-horrible.”

“Yes,” I croaked.

“Because he wouldn’t … he wouldn’t … ”

“Didn’t care about his selves.” I nodded slowly. “Left them all behind. Shedding like … like nothing.”

“Hate him.”

“He’s dead. It’s dead. They’re dead now.”

Lozzie leaned on me. I caught her with arms and tentacles. She cried softly, but she was trying to laugh.

It took me a moment to realise we weren’t alone.

“Heather?”

Raine’s voice made me look up and around.

Edward’s House — the Mushroom House, sprouted and fruited in the soil of Camelot — had disgorged a balcony from the second floor, made from the same black marble as his grand hall, edged and decorated with golden thread. A sweeping staircase led down from the edge of the balcony, stairs made of black marble which melded into the colours of Camelot as it reached the ground, into soft yellows and glowing purples.

Up on the balcony stood Evee and Praem, Jan and July, Felicity and Twil, and all the Knights we’d left inside; the Forest Knight raised his axe in greeting. Evelyn looked like hell, sagging in Praem’s arms, still drooling a thin trail of blood, but she was conscious and upright, squinting down at the carnage below.

Raine and Zheng had ventured down the extruded staircase. Zheng was bloody and battered and bruised, covered in gore like she’d just walked through a slaughterhouse. But she was grinning wide and triumphant.

“Shaman!” she roared, spreading her arms in greeting. “Wizard slayer!”

Raine just looked at me, open-faced and unreadable, hands still loose on her firearm. Lozzie and I staggered to our feet.

“Raine … ” I gurgled. “I’ve … I’ve ruined your hoodie. All … ripped. And holes, and stuff.”

To put it lightly, we did not look very human right then. My skin was a riot of warning colours, metal lacing, and armoured scales. I had three sets of eyelids, my eyes themselves were glowing like I’d eaten several toxic tree-frogs, and my teeth were sharp and hard enough to bite through a tin can. My shoulders and back were lined with spikes — which had quite shredded Raine’s borrowed hoodie — while my spine ended in a tail, and my nails were claws. My tentacles were weaponised — barbed and spiked, lethal to the touch, pulsing with toxins. A dozen Outsider variations were still being reabsorbed into my flesh.

I felt glorious, but I looked like a mess.

Raine had seen me like this before, of course, in the aftermath of the fight against Ooran Juh — but back then my flesh had been in flux, still subject to the pressures of reality, folding shining truth back inside my body as soon as the danger had passed. But out here, in Camelot, Outside, there was so much less pressure; I did not have to expend additional energy to remain manifested.

Homo Abyssus was sustainable, out here.

Raine burst into a smile. “Hey there, squid-wife. God, you’re beautiful. I’d give you a hug but I’m afraid I’d get a rash.”

I hiccuped and sobbed and laughed all at once — which, considering the shape of my throat right then, was probably the kind of sound which could scar a person for life. All it took was Raine’s genuine affection to get to my body to metabolise away my various contact-poisons and skin-threat neurotoxins. Barbs melted into soft nubs. Spikes blunted and withdrew. Lozzie let go so I could stumble forward and all but collapse into Raine’s arms — safe to the touch, safe to hold.

Zheng rumbled as well, and placed a hand on my head. “Shaman, you have felled the greatest of prey.”

Voices shouted from up on the balcony.

“Lozzie! Lozzie, are you alright?”

“Please tell me that thing is dead. Please, gods, let it be dead now.”

“Big H! Yo! Big H! Raine, she okay?”

“I suggest we—”

“Check to make sure—”

“The power of disco.”

But then Evelyn’s voice cut through the rest, angry and urgent and thick with pain: “Raine, Zheng! Get her up here, now! We’re not done yet! We still have a mage to kill!”

Raine helped me toward the steps, plunging us back into the shadow of the towering mushroom-cap of brick and steel, then up; I lashed myself to the bannister with tentacles, pulling upward like a beached octopus on the rocks. Lozzie patted the Caterpillar and told it to keep watch over the jellied remains of the Edward-amalgam. Zheng bounded ahead, pounding up the stairs to rejoin the others. Lozzie hopped past too, flying up and into Jan’s arms.

The black marble balcony led to a short matching hallway, framing my friends with the interior gloom of Edward’s House.

The others were shocked by the sight of me: Jan kept staring, even when Lozzie patted her cheeks and told her I was fine; Felicity went stiff and still, even more pale than before, her blood dried sticky on her face from the wound on her head. Even Twil gulped a little and shook herself like a wet dog, still more werewolf than young woman. But she’d seen me like this before.

Everyone was talking over everyone else.

“What the hell did you actually do, Loz? I’m sorry for asking and I probably don’t know to know, yes, but you just—”

“Make sure it’s dead. I mean that, make sure it’s dead. We’re beyond the fucking pale here and my ears ache but make sure that thing is—”

“We should get back in and deal with the real—”

“Eat,” said Praem — and plopped a lemon into my hands.

Evelyn eyed me without the slightest distaste; she looked at me the exact same as every other time I’d thrown myself into danger. Up and down, a huff, and a twist of her own bloodied lips.

“We went—” I croaked, which made several people flinch. “Went to Wonderland. And all over. He couldn’t take— take Outside.”

“Weak!” Lozzie chirped.

“Eat your lemon,” said Praem.

We ate our lemon, skinned it and gnawed on the sharp-tasting flesh.

“Well done, Heather, Lozzie,” Evelyn said. “We can talk later — after we’ve double checked the mess down there to make sure it’s not seeping into the soil. Now, back inside. Badger has the real Edward locked down, but we have no idea if something else could go wrong. Inside. Now. Everyone.”

Evee looked ready to fall down and slip into a coma, but she pulled on Praem, leading the way.

The balcony didn’t have any doors, just a rectangular opening into a short hallway made of the same black marble. A single right-hand turn took us back into the grand hall — Edward’s study, library, hospital room, and deathbed all in one. I was staggering, Evelyn could barely walk unsupported, Felicity had a nasty cut on her head, Lozzie was crying, Zheng was more wound than flesh; we were a mess, but we were all alive and all together. The Knights took the front as we hurried back, in case of any lingering surprises.

Evee croaked: “That demon-host, the one with the huge teeth, she’s back at his side. Zheng, you need to call her off.”

“She will listen, wizard.”

“Raine, be ready with that gun.”

“Ready. Got another full mag if we need it.”

“How did—” I croaked. “How did you get the stairs?”

A rust-caked voice answered from somewhere around the middle of Felicity’s back: “Asked politely!” said Aym.

Back in the grand hall of black marble, the floor was slick with blood and littered with pieces of Edward-clone, splattered up the walls and staining the bookcases. They’d all stopped moving as soon as Lozzie and I had dragged the soul-fused core elsewhere, cut off from their source of immortality, truly dead.

Not everybody could deal with that sight without wanting to retch, or turning green, or looking away. Including me, now the immediate danger had passed. Lozzie even clamped her eyes shut. Jan had to help her past the biological debris.

Edward Lilburne — the real one, the ‘network core’ — was right where we’d left him, propped up in his magically-assisted hospital bed, surrounded by medical machines and rings of magic circle. Frail and reduced with age, his eyes locked on the piece of paper in his hands, he looked nothing like the vast monster we had just burned to death in the fires of Outside. The thin trickle of crimson from his left nostril still had not dripped into his lap, his blood was so thin and dry, a droplet hanging from his upper lip.

The Grinning Demon was clutching him from behind, arms around his thin and papery shoulders, protective and bewildered. She watched us enter with an almost lost expression, no longer grinning but collapsed into empty pain. Her blood-red eyes fixed on me, on the sight of Homo Abyssus, walking free.

Badger was still slumped next to the bed, conscious and whole but cringing with pain, his face covered in his own blood, the price of binding a mage in paralysis.

“Nathan!” Raine called out as we approached. “Hold on a sec, mate, we’re almost done.”

Zheng extended a hand toward the Grinning Demon. “He is dead. Come here, little—”

The droplet of gathered blood fell from Edward’s upper lip.

It landed on the paper in his hands. It did not blot out part of the equation, but landed on a clear space near the bottom of the page, a space left for a final figure, an answer, a solution.

Edward moved his right hand — one bony finger twitched across the blood and smeared a symbol into the paper.

Badger’s secret weapon, his mage-paralysing mathematical equation, had been answered.

Edward lifted his liver-spotted head.

“Ah,” he said.

Zheng roared and rushed at the stick-bundle figure beneath the sheets; Evelyn raised her bone-wand once again and choked out a string of syllables which burned on the air; Felicity snapped her shotgun closed and pulled the trigger; Raine aimed and fired; even Jan joined in, her voice rising in a sudden surprise of musical language I didn’t recognise; I hissed, screeching and lashing out with our tentacles.

Edward Lilburne barely moved.

His fingers, arthritic and swollen at the joints, skin stuck to bones, flickered like a sleepwalker brushing away cobwebs. His rasping, reedy voice whispered one-word dismissals in a language that stabbed into my ears and through my skull. Evelyn’s spell sputtered to nothing; Felicity’s magically-altered buckshot slammed to a halt in mid-air and fell into the floor, tinkling as it landed; Jan choked as if punched in the throat, until Lozzie caught her and opened her airways with a squeeze; Raine’s bullets bounced off nothing — except one, which got through, only for the Grinning Demon to snatch it out of the air.

My tentacles bounced off nothing, off thickened air, off manifested thought.

And Zheng, beautiful, unstoppable Zheng, hit a wall of immovable, invisible force. She thrashed and roared and spat blood. July lurked behind her, as if looking for an opening.

The Knights closed ranks, but there was nothing to protect us against.

Edward Lilburne blinked very slowly. He took a breath, working his throat. He glanced at Badger, then Zheng, then up at the Grinning Demon.

“Thank you, dear,” he said.

The voice of the real man was a smoke-charred whisper, teetering on the verge of death.

The Grinning Demon looked down at him, blank and empty, almost childlike.

“Yes?” she said through her teeth.

“Wizard!” Zheng roared. “I will tear off your head and shit into your soul! I will eat your entrails and cast your testicles into a fire! I will—”

Edward Lilburne’s fingers flickered again. Zheng’s voice went out, muted, gone.

“You will do no such thing,” he said. He didn’t even look at Zheng. “The first discipline I ever learned was the proper binding of demons.” He glanced up at his attendant demon-host once more, at her glistening naked form and curled black horns. “You look better when you smile, dear.”

Another finger-flick. The Grinning Demon’s face stretched back into that skull-splitting smile once again, showing her teeth like the maw of a shark.

“Evee!” Raine was saying. “What do we do? What do we do?”

“Fucking hell!” Twil shouted. “Yeah come on, do we just rush him or what?”

“Kill him,” Evee croaked. “Kill him. Before he does something—”

Felicity fired her shotgun a second time. Once again Edward dismissed the buckshot pellets with a disinterested flick of his fingers. He sighed an almost delicate little sigh.

“Cease that,” he murmured.

Felicity went stiff and white in the face, as if clutched by an invisible hand. Aym — a black-lace shadow — crawled up her face all of a sudden and opened her airways with a pop of air pressure. Felicity gasped for breath, flailing and staggering back.

Twil flung herself at Edward, all teeth and claw. Another flicker of his fingers and she bounced off an invisible wall, same as Zheng. She didn’t give up though, rushing headlong into it again and again.

“Now,” Edward said. “Enough of this.”

“Enough is right,” said Badger.

Edward looked down at him, still dangerously close to his side. Nathan stared back, oddly unmoved, as if expecting something very different from the mage.

“You almost got me, young man,” Edward said to him, a raspy warble. “Promising. Perhaps I’ll keep you a while.”

“You won’t,” said Badger. “You don’t have long.”

Edward and I had something in common: we both noticed that Badger wasn’t afraid.

The tiniest papery frown began to crease Edward’s forehead.

“Edward!” I shouted.

Whatever Nathan was doing, whatever foolish second step his plan involved, I had to buy him time.

I stepped forward, tentacles fanning outward, head high, teeth bared, flesh strobing with dark-red threat.

“Stop,” we said. “We just killed you once — your stupid clone trick. I can do that again. You know I can do it. You can’t hold me back. You can make it difficult for me, and you can force me to cut through your demon-host. But you cannot stop me, not if I use hyperdimensional mathematics.”

Edward Lilburne finally looked at me. Exhausted, rheumy eyes focused on my face. He smiled a thin-lipped smile of smug condescension.

“Take off that mask, you stupid girl,” he said.

It was only then that I realised I was still wearing my squid-skull mask; I’d been wearing it the whole time, as if it was my real face — but it was my real face, wasn’t it? I was me, we were us, and we were Homo Abyssus.

“It’s not a—”

“You look like a circus clown from a tidal pool,” he said. He didn’t even put much emphasis on the insult, just said it and moved on. “Besides, it doesn’t matter if you kill this shell. You may have spoiled my original plans, certainly. I will not walk infinity as a human. But I will still walk it, in one form or another.”

“I already put down your—”

“Yes, yes.” He sighed. “You dealt with my overzealous offshoots. Thank you. I am a little indebted. I would have been forced to tidy them up myself otherwise, and it is so tiresome to put down one’s self again and again. But the process has already begun. Killing me now will only complete it faster. This building — what remains of it — will be burnt through, and I will ride that soul into eternity, into what you so blindly call the ‘abyss’.”

“ … pardon?”

Edward Lilburne smiled his vile little smile. His bone-thin shoulders shrugged. His thin and withered fingers flickered and flexed.

“You cannot kill me in any fashion which matters. I am about to become like you, Miss Morell. And I will return with far more ambitious aims than the ones you hold so foolishly dear.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



One of my patron readers described the main scene of this chapter as “Heather and Lozzie doing a death roll”, i.e. the thing that crocodiles do to kill prey (go look up a video on youtube, it’s gruesome and impressive), and you know what? I couldn’t have put it better myself. But, hey, mages. Looks like Evee was right about something all along: mages are exceptionally hard to kill for real. Ed-ball may be gone, but Edward’s still going, and he’s got plans. Big plans. But … perhaps somebody else does, too. I certainly hope so, because we’re only two chapters away from the end of arc 20!

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And thank you! Thank you so much for reading my story. Every week, Katalepsis could not exist with you, I couldn’t do this without all the readers and all the support I get. This story is for you, dear reader.

Next week, it’s Edward, and Heather, and … a wild card, sitting quietly, with a plan.

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.12

Content Warnings

Gore (I really mean it this chapter, it’s rough, there’s a lot)
Abortion metaphor



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Two of my tentacles grabbed the Edward-puppet’s face, slammed him against the wall, and burrowed into his brain.

Tentacle-tips flash-hardened into diamond drill-bits, punching through his glasses and eye jelly and sphenoid bone, ripping open his temporal muscle and smashing past the delicate latch of skull-plates in the side of his head. Blood-channels formed in toughened flesh to sluice away the crimson mess. Contact-needles of bio-steel and extruded copper jabbed from armoured sheaths and sank into exposed folds of brain tissue; nerve-bundle information relays slammed their valves and membranes shut against unwanted backwash, to guard against tricks or traps hiding inside the strings of this puppet.

Turned out the puppet did actually possess a brain, which was a stroke of luck; for all I knew it was just a churning void of magical nonsense inside that skull. But Edward’s drone-creation process was truly complete, with organs and nerves and all.

The Edward-puppet made a token attempt to grab at us — at my tentacles — but I was fast and accurate, I knew what I was doing, and I had lost my temper very badly; this was no delicate trepanation to save a life, not like with Badger. This was plunder. I had no concern for the puppet’s survival or physical integrity. By the time he got a grip on one of us, I was already inside his brain and shutting him down.

Spontaneous modification to pneuma-somatic flesh was so much easier, Outside. I didn’t even have to think about it; I wasn’t thinking about it, I was simply doing.

With pieces of our own extended nervous system embedded in Edward’s puppet-brain, I did what came naturally.

I observed him.

Hyperdimensional mathematics provided the senses, the medium, the eyeball with which to see — for seeing was comprehending, and comprehending was defining, and defining was seeing; consciousness at this level wrapped back on itself in an infinite loop, and there were seven of me now, an array of observers spread in a web, a network of wide-range sight.

The Edward-puppet was laid flat, his thoughts and history and personality and bodily functions spread out before me as written upon the substrate of reality. I had performed this trick before with Raine, then with Sarika, and most recently with Badger — but never this violently, never with such lack of care, such brutality toward my subject. I tore at the equation, pulled and ripped and gouged; I wrenched open the soul of the Edward-puppet and expected it to spill out like infinite guts from a slit belly. Human beings are such complex equations, billion-petalled flowers with a million miles of stem; such rough treatment would surely kill him, if the physical needles in his brain hadn’t already finished him off.

But when I split the puppet open — a trickle, thin plasma, watery blood, then nothing.

The Edward-puppet was a complex equation, of course, but an entire order of magnitude less than a real human being. An echo pressed into flesh, a single fragment of a greater whole, like a portion of newsprint pressed into a wet palm, only a hundredth of the whole story. This vessel was less than a year old, made of fresh parts — meat-slurry and protein powder and a magical operation of such violation that it hovered over him like a thunderstorm.

But the thin and incomplete equation of this drone was like a single puzzle piece, the shape of him implying the inevitable existence of all the other pieces — up in that storm, churning and turning.

I felt the other drones, the other clones, Edward’s other puppets, like points of friction-lighting stirring in the storm clouds, gathering and parting and communicating with each other.

He — Edward, his puppets, whatever he was now — was a little bit like me. A network of parts. Individually nothing, incomplete without their core; but together they made an entity greater than the mere sum.

Only when I looked into those roiling storm clouds did I see anything which made sense — and I looked, I stared into the churning network. Out in reality I knew my nose was running freely with blood, my bioreactor was flaring with heat, and Raine was just starting to say my name. The Edward-puppet was dying in my grip. When he expired I would lose my connection to his greater whole. I had to be fast.

He — them, they? it? — was angry, frustrated, disappointed with crushing failure and terrified of onrushing oblivion. Bitter resignation. Defiant laughter. He was dying. The other ‘Edward’, the talkative one, had not been faking very much. We had broken something essential when we had dragged the House Outside.

There were so many of them, so very many of them. Edward had copied himself over and over and over again.

And written in the churning grey storm clouds — yes: upstairs.

Edward — the core of the network — was upstairs.

But as I swooped back down out of those storm clouds with my plundered information, away from the hundreds upon hundreds of dying points of light, they all turned together, all moving as one.

An array. Observing me in return.

Huunh. There’s an idea, said a dying voice.

I snapped back out of my abyssal sensorium with a snort of blood and a drunken stagger. The Edward-corpse slid to the floor in a bloody heap, twitching and bleeding and leaking brain matter; we couldn’t look at what I’d done to him, the sight made me want to vomit. My tentacles whipped back, still diamond-tipped and jabbing with needles and now lined and ridged with razor-hooks and gripping toothy suckers and contact-poisons and—

“Heather! Heather!”

“Fucking hell! Praem, get her—”

“Heather!”

Three pairs of strong hands caught us — Praem grabbed my human arms, while the Forest Knight and one of his siblings used the hafts of their weapons to entangle my flailing tentacles.

Hissssssssssssssss—

Praem’s face appeared inches from mine. A pale, delicate hand rose, holding a yellow treat. Sharp citrus stopped my hiss by filling my mouth with clarity.

Panting, raw in the throat, all twisted up inside, I just sagged in Praem’s arms for a while, chewing on the lemon.

“Good girl,” said Praem. “Good Heather.”

Eventually Raine came over and squeezed my shoulder. Evelyn watched me like I was an unexploded bomb, ticking away to itself. The Knights gently let my tentacles loose.

Raine grinned for me. “Looking cool, squid-wife.”

“Looking terrifying,” I croaked.

“Your eyes are all funny colours,” she said. “It’s cute.”

“Cute,” intoned Praem.

“Not now, Raine,” I managed, still panting, coming back to myself. “But, love you. S-sorry, I-I saw … something looked back … lost my temper.”

My head was spinning; so many Edward-nodes, so many pulsing points out there in the labyrinth of the House-guts. And it, him, they, had looked back at me and seen — what?

“With him?” Raine thumbed at the Edward-puppet corpses, two of them now. We couldn’t bear to look, the blood and gore was awful. Had I really punched those holes in a human skull? The first Edward lay in a twisted heap over the island in the middle of the kitchen space; at least he wasn’t my fault. “Hey, Heather, I don’t blame you. Fucker’s been baiting us for a long time.”

Evelyn hissed, “You shouldn’t have bloody well touched him, Heather! We thought you’d been hurt!”

I eased myself away from Praem and stood on my own two feet — not unsteady or tired at all, but worryingly strong and sure-footed. My tendons felt springy and flexible and light, my muscles warm and buttery. My throat was twisted up inside, still trying to assume non-human shapes, so I swallowed several times, trying to clear it.

“N-no,” I croaked. “I’m fine. I just … I lost my temper with him — with all this bullshit!” I spat, then flushed in both cheeks. “Pardon— pardon— gosh. Pardon me. Pardon my language, I just— he doesn’t care! He doesn’t even care about the book, or us, or any of this. He doesn’t even really care about what he’s stopping us from achieving. The only thing in his head is himself and his project.” I panted, sniffing, wet in the eyes with tears and wet in the face with blood.

“Yes, Heather,” Evelyn said. “We can figure that out ourselves. Did you get anything useful from him?”

I nodded, pulling my tentacles back in — and then pausing before I brought them too close. The pair of tentacles I’d used to violate Edward had changed beyond my original intention, lined themselves with sharp hooks and warning colouration, dotted with spines and spikes, and begun the process of producing contact neurotoxins. I stared, concentrating, soothing my other selves down from the edge of open warfare.

But six other Heathers would not relent; they were in a panic, whirling inside with dull recognition. Every cell of my body was screaming for emergency measures, to power up my bio-reactor to full, to cast aside my human vulnerabilities, before—

“Heather?” Evelyn huffed. “Did you—”

“Yes!” I tutted, struggling to concentrate. “Yes. He — that — it’s just a node, a piece of a greater whole. There’s— a— a … a lot of …”

Raine squeezed my shoulder again. “Heather?”

Evelyn spoke through gritted teeth. “How many Edward drones? Heather? How many of him are there?”

My other tentacles ached to plate themselves in bio-accumulated iron. My teeth itched and my gums were bleeding, trying to give me fangs to threaten and bite. My legs flexed and tensed, longing to strengthen muscle fibres and make me run.

“Several hundred,” I muttered. “But that’s not … ”

“Fuck me,” said Raine. “Eddy’s been busy.”

“Too many Eddy,” Praem intoned.

I nodded. “They’re still connected to each other. A network. Communicating. Somehow. I don’t know. Their core — it’s cut off. They’re all running down and dying now. He’s genuinely hurt. When I pulled the House Outside, I … I broke something, here. In him. Some fundamental part of him. But there’s a lot of them.”

We all looked at the doorway out of the kitchen, past the slumped corpse of the puppet. If fifty drone-clones of Edward Lilburne rushed us right then, could we hold them off? Even with six Knights, Evelyn’s magic, my tentacles, and a gun?

Evelyn said, “Heather. We need to get out of here and demolish the place from the exterior.”

Raine clucked her tongue, “Not with everyone else trapped, Evee.”

I shook my head. “But the other one wasn’t lying.” I looked up at the ceiling. “The real Edward is upstairs.”

“Whatever that means,” Evelyn grunted. “We haven’t seen stairs here, not once!”

I shook my head. “It’s like a body. The House, it’s organized like a body.” I pointed at the nonsense wiring of electrical detritus running along all the kitchen worktops. “That’s a nervous system. We’re in the guts. Or an equivalent.”

“Being digested?” Raine laughed. “So what, Eddy-boy is in the head?”

“Exactly.” I nodded. “There must be a way out of here, a way up. There must be.”

Evelyn clenched her jaw. “And we could spend the next few days looking for it.” She jabbed her scrimshawed bone-wand toward the Edward corpses, blanching in the face as she risked a glance at the grisly remains. “And hundreds of those? How many of them might have guns? How many of them are waiting to ambush us? Heather, this isn’t remotely safe.”

Praem intoned: “If the mountain won’t come to Muhammad.”

“Then Muhammad must go to the mountain,” I finished the saying, panting through my raw throat.

Evelyn frowned at both of us like we were mad. “What?! What are you two on about now?”

But Raine cracked a grin. “Can’t find stairs? Easy solution to that, m’lady. Let’s make some stairs.” She grinned. “We’ve got six strong lads and lasses.” She nodded sideways at the Knights. “And they’re pretty good at ripping and tearing.”

“No! Raine, no,” I huffed. “That won’t work. This isn’t physical space we’re dealing with. It’s— it’s conceptual space. I saw that, inside the Edward-network, in his head. The House has to open for us.”

Evelyn pursed her lips. “Heather. No.”

“Evee, I have to talk to the House again.”

“We are leaving. Lozzie’s Caterpillars can demolish—”

“The House doesn’t even care about Edward! I can get it to—”

Raine joined in, louder: “We’re not leaving anyone behind. Nope. No way.”

Evelyn stamped with her walking stick, “Both of you are muscle-brained! I expected this from Raine but—”

Squelch-riiiiip.

With a blood-wet slop and a patter of unspeakable fluids, the Edward-corpse lurched back to his feet.

Evee stifled a scream and almost fell over. Praem caught her mother. The Knights made a wall. Raine pointed her gun and fired — bang! Twice! Blossoms of flesh exploded out of the back of the lolling, bloody Edward-puppet. He jerked with the impact, but didn’t care.

He was a terrible sight. I’d punched one hole in the side of his head and another through his left eye. Blood and brain matter flowed down his face and onto his coat and shoulder.

“The flesh lives on!” he roared. “We’ve decided to try something new. Human, but new. We hope you hate it.”

And with that the gory, grisly Edward-puppet threw himself forward.

But not at us.

He sprawled onto the kitchen island, onto the other drone-body he himself had killed, only moments ago.

Flesh touched flesh and flowed together, melding and melting and mending. Clothes were sucked into folds of tissue; I wasn’t sure if the fabric had never been real or if it was simply being eaten away by powerful biological acids. Shotgun-ruined skull glued itself to violated eye-socket. Thrashing and slopping and bleeding, the whole mass reared up from the kitchen counter and slammed four feet down onto the tiles.

Four legs, fused together at broken angles. Two torsos, partially melted into each other. Four arms, two on either side, jutting out and grasping at the air. Two heads, conjoined, one a bloody ruin with a flapping jaw, the other one-eyed and grinning wide.

“Ahhhhh,” sighed the double-Edward in a double-voice, one whole, the other wet and bloody. “It works.”

Raine shot him over and over, five or six times through the torso and face. I lost count. Had to cover my ears from the deafening bang-bang-bang-bang.

But Edward just chortled. “Flesh is flesh is flesh, my dears!”

Evelyn hissed, “What the fuck have you done to yourself?”

“Double-Edder,” said Praem.

Even as bullets tore through melded flesh, a third Edward-puppet burst through the kitchen doorway. It sprinted toward the double-Edward obscenity and slammed into it from behind, flesh rapidly melting and joining until the creature before us was no longer just a double.

“Three of them,” Praem intoned.

The Knights raised their shields, to repel whatever he was about to do.

“We!” gurgled the tripled mass of flesh, three heads talking as one. “We, us, the remnants, have decided not to die. The network core is gone. That young fool got to him. Jammed him up. Killed him. Doesn’t matter which. What is to become of us? Are we simply supposed to stop trying? No!” The triple-Edward spread his six arms and grinned wide with two of three mouths. “This solution would never have been possible, not without being dragged to The Beyond. Perhaps you have given us a new route to immortality after all, Heather Morell. Thank you kindly for the idea.”

Evelyn shouted three words of Latin, spitting blood from splitting lips. Her fingers tightened on her bone-wand.

The Edward-chimera turned and ran — or scuttled — for the door.

Evelyn spat blood. The air temperature plummeted by ten degrees in an instant, flash-freezing moisture on nearby surfaces. A wall of spectral blue fire slammed down onto the fleeing Edward-thing, turning flesh to shrivelled meat and bone to brittle splinters.

But Evelyn was too slow. Her spell caught part of a hand, the corner of a shoulder, and one foot.

The rest of the Edward-monster shambled through the doorway, beyond the range of the already dying flesh-eater spell. Another Edward turned the corner at that exact moment, stepping out into view, just in time for the Edward-amalgam to bowl into him, run him down, and absorb him on the fly, like a snowball made of flesh and limbs and bleeding tissues and flapping clothes.

‘Edward’ slipped out of sight, crashing down the corridor beyond, vanishing into the depths of the house.

“After—” Evelyn gurgled. “After— him—”

Then she doubled over, vomited a string of bile and blood, and almost collapsed; Praem had to catch her and hold her up. That spell had taken almost everything she had. I wasn’t surprised, it was easily the most openly destructive and instantly violent magic I’d ever seen from Evee. But now her bone-wand shook in quivering hands, until Praem peeled it free. She wiped Evee’s quivering lips. She made sure Evee was breathing.

“Evee? Evee? It’s okay, Evee, it’s gone. He’s gone. Evee? Evee?” I kept clicking my fingers, but Evelyn just snorted and panted.

Raine blew out a long breath. “Shit. I haven’t seen her do that kinda thing in years. Heather, she’ll be fine. She’s just spent. Look, should we go after that thing?”

“You’re asking me?” I boggled at her; I hadn’t heard Raine so shaken in a long time. “I don’t … I—”

Evelyn gurgled: “How many?”

“Evee!”

She blinked at us, thick-eyed but defiant as she struggled to straighten up in Praem’s arms. “Heather. Heather, we have to kill that thing. How many?”

“How many what? Evee, Evee, please, let Praem take your weight, please—”

“No!” she spat. Evelyn forced herself to stand. Praem made sure she gripped her walking stick properly “Heather, we have to kill that thing. How many of them did you say there were? Hundreds? Did you see what it was doing? We have just catalysed a nightmare!”

“Evee, I don’t—”

“You care about Camelot, about the Knights, all of it? Imagine if that thing gets loose! I don’t even know if the massed ranks of the Caterpillars could stop what he’s becoming. Or what if it breaks out and gets back to the gateway? That — that is mage shit of the worst kind! That is an immortal nightmare in flesh that my mother could only have dreamed of! What do you think it’s going to be like once it’s absorbed a dozen more of itself, or fifty? Or a hundred?”

I stared at Evee’s panic and paranoia, and for once I didn’t disagree, but I felt numb and distant. “I mean … it looked like a rubber monster from a movie … but, I suppose I can’t talk.” A laugh slipped out, inappropriate, ended by a hiccup.

“Evee,” Raine said, slow and calm. “We can’t leave the others behind.”

“We leave, right now,” Evelyn spat. “Back to Camelot. And then we split the place open from the outside. Find that— thing! And burn it. It’s worth the risk. You know it’s worth the risk!”

“Evee—”

“Do you want to leave that thing loose with the others running around, lost in this labyrinth? Do you have any idea of the kind of magic a dozen-mage amalgam could be capable of? Because I don’t!” Evelyn shouted, spitting blood. “We just witnessed the beginning of an ascension, from mage to Outsider. And I intend to abort it before it finishes being born.”

“Oh, oh, oh,” I said. “I … I gave him the conditions he needed. I brought him Outside. I gave him the idea. He got the idea from me. Badger gave us an opening and we wasted it. Oh no.”

“You couldn’t have known, yes! It’s not your fault!” Evelyn snapped in my face. “Take us back to Camelot, Heather. Right now.”

We looked Evee right in her bloodshot, shaking eyes, took her hand gently in a smooth tentacle, and said: “Evee, I think we should go upstairs.”

Evelyn looked about ready to throttle me. A vein actually throbbed in her forehead. I thought that only happened in cartoons.

“Words not fists,” Praem intoned.

Evelyn gritted her teeth. “Heather. Have you not heard a single thing I’ve—”

“I have. Evee, please, listen to me. This House, and Edward — or the Edward-network, whatever we want to call him — they’re both working on the same principle: a body, a structure with many appendages, and a head.”

“Which is dead, yes!” Evelyn snapped in my face. “And now the body is metastasising like cancer, out of control—”

“No, it’s not. Evee, when I plugged into the network, when I plugged into his brain — ew,” I winced. “I saw the core of the network. It’s still there. Edward is still alive. If we kill him, it might shut all this down. And it’ll be quicker than trying to demolish this House.”

Evelyn stared at me, teeth gritted, lips pulled back.

“Evee, I insist.”

Evelyn huffed like a steam engine. “Fine! We can try! If we can find stairs — right now!” She gestured angrily at the cramped confines of the kitchen, with electronic nonsense wired up along the walls, with blood and brain matter splattered across the island and the floor. She gestured so hard that she almost fell over. Praem had to catch her again. She spluttered and huffed. “And I don’t see any bloody stairs, so we’re going back to Camelot.”

“I think I do.”

Evelyn blinked. “What?”

“Evee, I’m going to talk to the House again.”

Praem said: “Summon escalator.”

Before Evelyn could insist I wait, before we could get bogged down in another minute of debating our strategy, before Raine could restrain me or the Knights box me in for my own protection, I uncoiled two tentacles like a pair of taser-wires, shot them across the room, and sank their tips deep into the nearest pieces of electronic detritus — a portable CD player and an antique mobile phone the size of a brick.

I am not an electrical engineer or a hardware designer; I am a miniature network of seven squid-girls layered in a ring with a hub-self in the middle. I don’t understand anything about how CD players or mobile phones work. I never took a radio apart as a little girl, or built my own PC as a teenager, and I never cared much for Meccano or Lego.

But one did not need to know how electrical devices work to plug into the House-network. Tentacle-tips refined themselves into silvery contact-patches, nerves blended their atoms until copper-analogue flowed in their capillaries, and gated nerve-bundles sent one-way impulses down into the House.

Stairs, please?

The House understood instantly; words were not necessary, not even the fumbling, half-translated mess of broken communication we had established previously.

After all, going up and down stairs was a perfectly normal thing, inside a House.

Less than a second after I plugged myself into the House’s nervous system, the ceiling on the far side of the kitchen hinged open, like a jaw or a joint. With little more than a soft brushing sound of fluffy insulation, the ceiling gaped wide and then fell to the floor, disgorging a sweeping stairway of dark steps in polished oak, complete with shiny bannisters.

“There,” I panted, withdrawing my tentacles from the electrical nervous system of the House. “And thank you,” I added, vaguely, to the ceiling.

“Most obliged,” said Praem, also speaking to a wall.

Evelyn just gaped at the stairs, then at me, then back at the stairs again, then back at me.

“I told you,” I said. “All you have to do is ask. Houses love people. We’re supposed to be here.”

Raine laughed and slapped me on the back. “She who opens the way.”

I tutted. “Raine. That sounds like something Zheng would say. That sounds like a … like a religious designation.”

Raine just shot me a grin, beaming with unbeatable confidence.

“Right!” Evelyn snapped, pulling herself together verbally even if she couldn’t walk right. “Let’s not waste this opportunity, then. Knights at the front. Praem, I need a— thank you, yes, don’t let go. Come on! Move! Now, before Edward finds much more of himself!”

Knights in the fore, Raine’s gun swinging, we hurried up the stairs.

The grand oaken staircase was more than wide enough for all six Knights abreast. It swept upward in a slow, lazy spiral, walled with dark wood panels and delicate floral carvings. I half expected the staircase to cut through layers of rooms, slicing upward past fragments of kitchen and dining room, as if we had violated the House. But the walls were uninterrupted. It put us in mind of a bile duct, or a vein, or a nerve sheath.

“Why no windows here?” Raine asked as we shot up the stairs. “Think it means anything?”

“The windows to Outside,” I replied, panting. “Only in the guts. For digesting. Dimensions.”

After thirty or forty seconds of hauling ourselves up the stairs, with Evelyn heaving and half-carried by Praem, myself using two tentacles to keep pace, we hit a void-wall.

Unblemished darkness stretched from stair to ceiling. A membrane across reality.

“Nothing else for it,” Raine said with a nod. “Leap of faith time, girlies and ghoulies.”

“Hold hands!” we said — already reaching out to wrap a tentacle around everybody present. We didn’t have enough spare limbs, but Evee clung to Praem and the Knights clacked their shields together. We all stepped through at once.

Weightlessness. Black, empty, silent. Non-being, suspended in nothingness for the length of a single step.

And then – pop!

We all stepped out, together. A glance left and right confirmed that nobody had gotten lost. Six Knights, including the Forest Knight, Raine, Evee, Praem.

And from upward, up ahead, up another half-dozen twists of the grand stairway, we heard echoing voices.

We gasped. “That’s—”

“Yeah!” Raine picked up her feet, hurling herself up the stairs. The Knights followed at a rapid trot. “Come on!”

Around and around and around the spiralling dark wood we ran, and then we burst out into a vast cavern of a room.

Floors and walls of seamless black marble were threaded through with delicate veins of white and gold; a vaulted ceiling of matching marble in darkest blue soared above, sparkling and twinkling with star-like depths; as large as a school sports hall, the room would have cost a fortune to construct out in reality, from such expensive materials. The two lengthways walls, facing each other, were lined with oaken bookcases, their shelves filled with neatly stacked and organised volumes in rich leather of a dozen colours. Dotted here and there among the bookcases were strange objects and artefacts: the head of an albino gorilla preserved in formaldehyde; a twelve foot long scarlet feather; a wooden statue of a man-sized serpent, walking on its tail; a metal cube flowered open like a solved puzzle box; a display case of extracted fangs; the stretched hide of a strange beast, golden-tinted skin leathery and dry; and more, so many more than I could keep track of.

At the near end of the marble hall was a huge pair of double-doors, more fit for a Church than a home, made of deep red wood I’d never seen before. I had the distinct impression that wood was not of earthly extraction. The opposite end of the room was a gigantic crystal window from floor to ceiling.

That window looked out across the gentle hills and up at the purple whorled skies of Camelot. I could just make out a corner of Caterpillar carapace a little way below. We were not that high up.

Beneath the purple light flooding in through that window was a massive wooden desk made of dark and polished oak. The desktop was covered with papers and books and a half-complete manuscript, a fountain pen left nearby to gather dust. Piles of clothes littered the floor, along with little puddles of food wrappers, some so desiccated they must have been lying there for years. Balled up tissues, wads of gauze, discarded needles. Mouldy mugs, dried-out teabags, paperbacks with their spines bent.

In front of that grand desk and its attendant detritus stood a hospital bed, with handrails, hookups for drips, automatic adjustable controls, and lots of blankets. Around that hospital bed was the most extensive marriage of magecraft and machinery I had yet witnessed: medical readout machines ringed with magic circles; drips full of strange, cloudy, blood-like fluids; heart monitor reconfigured and plugged into a seismograph, which was scrawling out an unending chant in an alien language which hurt the eyes to see.

All hooked up to the man in the bed.

Edward Lilburne.

But he was far from the only person in the room.

“Heathy!”

Lozzie all but slammed into us, ducking and weaving past my still-taloned tentacles to barrel into me with a desperate, clinging hug.

“Lozz- Lozz— it’s okay, we’re here, we’re here—”

Lozzie felt cold with panic-sweat, shaking inside her limp poncho.

“Heathy, Raine, Evee, you have to kill him! You have to finish him! Please, please!”

Jan’s voice interrupted, calling from closer to the hospital bed: “Oh, thank the Gods. Some help, here, please! Yes, Raine, you. With the gun!”

We hurried over to the bed — to Edward Lilburne, insensate and paralysed, to Jan, wide-eyed and gripping her absurd magical water-pistol.

And the Grinning Demon, with her hands on Edward’s shoulders — and Badger, bleeding from every hole in his face.

For a moment there were simply too many things to take in, even for me.

Edward Lilburne lay in the magically altered hospital bed, propped up by the inclined upper section and a bunch of pillows. He didn’t look seventy or eighty years old; he looked about a hundred and fifty, withered to paper-thin skin stuck to brittle bones. Below the blankets of his hospital bed he was just a bundle of sticks. Scraps of grey wisp clung to the sides of his scalp. A pair of tiny, beady, dark eyes were sunk deep in a wrinkled face, peering out through a pair of glasses as thick as the window behind him.

Fingers like the talons of a dead bird clutched a piece of lined paper, covered in mathematical notation made in Badger’s handwriting. Edward’s tiny eyes were fixed on that equation, locked inside the maths. A bead of blood dry as dust was rolling from his left nostril, quivering on his top lip.

“This is him?” Raine actually laughed. “This is the guy? This is the bastard behind all the shit thrown at us, for months now? He looks mummified.”

Jan was standing a good ten paces back from the bed. She looked terrified beyond words, white-faced and shaking. She hissed, “Yes, hello, welcome to the stand-off! And don’t be stupid! Elderly monsters are no less dangerous; if Nathan hadn’t fooled him first, we’d be in a full-blown magical duel with a mage who has probably rendered himself incapable of death.”

“Badger?” I croaked. “Nathan! Nathan!”

Badger was sitting at a small desk situated at the side of the hospital bed — far too close to Edward for anybody else to risk. He was inside the various magic circles and esoteric containment symbols, scrawled on the marble floor in blood and charcoal and worse.

Nathan was a mess — panting for breath, slumped forward with effort, bleeding from his nose and mouth and ears and eyes, gummy with blood. His right arm kept shaking and quivering. But he was smiling in triumph as he turned his head and looked at me.

“Heather,” he said. “I got him. I got him. It worked. He’s locked— locked-in. Thoughts locked up. Believed me— my theory. Too tempting for him.”

“Badger, you idiot!” I said, almost crying. “Don’t move! You’re bleeding too much.”

“Did it. For you, Heather.”

Raine said, soothing and calm, “Well done, mate. Well done. But you stay still, hey? You sit right there, don’t try to get up. You’ll fall over and then we’ll have to drag you out. Okay? Stay still. Don’t you move. We’ve got you, soon as this is over.”

Badger just smiled, flush with martyr’s pride.

Lozzie was still clinging to my front during all this, hugging hard with one arm through the fabric of her poncho. She reached out her other hand to Jan, to draw her closer, inside our escort of Knights.

“Lozzie? Lozzie,” I said. “Lozzie, where is everybody else?”

Jan said, “We got separated by that stupid black wall. And that bomb!”

“Did you see anybody else? Was everybody else okay? Are you two okay?”

Jan shrugged. “Just us.”

“Intact,” murmured Lozzie. “No boom.”

“Then how did you get here?” I asked. “We had an awful time.”

Lozzie chirped. “Talked to the house! I talked! You just have to ask!”

“Ah,” I said. “Yes. Quite.”

Jan said through gritted teeth: “Raine, if you could please shoot the man before something else goes wrong — please!”

Badger croaked: “She won’t let us.”

Nobody had to ask who Badger was referring to.

The Grinning Demon — the demon-host who had accompanied Edward’s final attempt to kill us, with his mercenaries — was leaning over the head of Edward’s bed, with her hands planted firmly on his shoulders.

She was no less intimidating here than she had been back in reality. Tall, naked, glistening with sweat on pale skin over toned muscles, painted all over with control-sigils up her chest and belly and thighs. Blood-red eyes stared back at us, intent and burning with more than a touch of lost madness. Her horns curved away from her hairless skull. Her huge grinning mouth was less an expression and more a mutilation, stuffed with gigantic white teeth, like a shark’s maw.

Her hands were coated with blood and brain matter; our earlier theory was probably correct. The other demon-hosts, the ones wired into the House’s nervous system, had died at her hands.

“Right-o,” said Raine. She raised her gun and pointed it at Edward’s head — and the Grinning Demon moved her hand to block the shot, palm open as if to catch the bullet.

Evelyn huffed. “I doubt a bullet will be enough. Raine, we know a bullet won’t be enough.”

“Can’t hurt to try,” said Raine.

“Just shoot anyway!” Jan almost screamed.

“Won’t work,” Lozzie whispered.

Raine pulled the trigger. The shot echoed off the black marble walls. Lozzie flinched and whined. Evelyn swore softly.

The Grinning Demon’s hand whipped shut. She hissed and grunted through that permanent rictus smile. Then she opened her hand again to show a smoking bullet embedded in toughened flesh.

“Mine,” she said without parting her teeth, in a voice that came from chest and throat, vibrating up into the air.

“Okay,” said Raine. “Right. Cool. I see.”

Jan huffed, “Yes. The demon-host is refusing to let us put him down. She has been quite, quite clear on that fact.”

“Mine,” repeated the Grinning Demon.

Jan shot her a look. “Which she made clear by almost trying to take my head off.”

“Mine.”

Badger croaked, “She wants me to break the mind-lock on Edward. So she can fight him herself. But if I do that, he’ll be free, he’ll be free to think, to do … ”

“Do not!” Evelyn snapped.

“Yes,” Jan agreed wholeheartedly. “Don’t do that. Don’t let him go. Do not.”

The Grinning Demon grinned and grinned; I wondered if she could even move her facial muscles to relax her cheeks. There was almost nothing human in the deep red orbs of her eyes, just crazed malice, twisted in on itself.

Evelyn huffed. “We don’t have time to waste with this. That thing downstairs is growing every minute, with every other Edward it finds.”

Jan stared at her. “What? Sorry? Excuse me?”

Raine laughed. “Trust me, you’re happier not knowing.”

Evelyn grabbed her scrimshawed thigh-bone from Praem and raised it in both hands. Her fingers slid across the esoteric designs, finding their place. The temperature eased down, sinking slowly.

The Grinning Demon twitched away from her post like a blur effect against the black marble walls — jerking toward Evelyn. Evee yelped. Praem stood in the way, as did I, hissing softly. The Knights closed ranks to repel the attack. But the Grinning Demon slid back to her position, hands on Edward’s shoulders.

Raine said, “We could overwhelm her.”

“No,” murmured Lozzie.

Jan swallowed loudly. “She’s a full-blown demon-host in proper control of her body. She could do us an awful lot of damage before we stop her. She’ll run rings around the Knights. Please, be careful!”

“Fuck!” Evelyn spat. “Again! Keep her off us, keep her—”

“Mine,” the Grinning Demon hissed.

“This is a trick!” Evelyn spat. “The control on her was awfully light. She doesn’t want to claim this for herself — she’s his last line of defence, his hidden ace. This is a trap!”

Miiiiiiiiiiine,” the Grinning Demon rumbled so loudly that our bowels quaked and the bed vibrated. Badger winced, eyes running with tears. Jan’s hands were white-knuckle, wrapped in Lozzie’s poncho. Lozzie squeaked.

Praem said: “Yours.”

The Grinning Demon’s head flickered to stare at Praem.

“Yours,” Praem repeated.

“Mine.”

“Yours.”

“Mine.”

“Yes.”

“Mine.”

“Yours.”

“Mmmmmmmm.”

Milk-white eyes stared into blood-red orbs. The Grinning Demon tilted her head, as if not quite sure what she was looking at.

Evelyn hissed: “This is a trap, or a stalling technique, or worse. Praem, you’re not getting through to anything.”

We swallowed and whispered back, “No, Evee. I think she’s right. This … this demon is like an abused child. She’s completely off the deep end. She wants revenge. She wants … here. Let me.”

We stepped forward, to the edge of the magic circle. Lozzie followed, trailing by a hand. We donned our squid-skull helmet, sealing us inside ourselves true and complete. We spread our strobing tentacles — and tried not to let Raine’s support undermine the appearance of Homo Abyssus.

The Grinning Demon transferred her stare to me.

“You want revenge,” we said. “So do we. He’ll be dead, whoever kills him.”

“Mine.”

“Yes. Yours. But you won’t be able to kill him alone. If we free him, for you, he might win.”

“Mine!”

“Did you kill the other demon-hosts, to free them from this? We understand. We can help. We’re going to put him down, so he can never do this again.”

“Miiiiiiine.”

We swallowed. This wasn’t working. Perhaps Evee was right. But I tried one more angle. “We need Zheng,” I said. “Lozzie? Lozzie, we need Zheng up here. We need somebody who understands, somebody who’s been through something similar. Can we get Zheng out of the depths of the House? Somehow? Lozzie, can you talk to the House again?”

The Grinning Demon tilted her head back and forth as I spoke.

Lozzie squeaked from behind me. “I don’t know! Don’t know! Heathy, I don’t know! It’s hurt … ”

“Can you try? Lozzie, for me? Can you try?”

“Mmm.”

She sounded so small and scared. Her poncho hung limp and drab.

Raine jumped in; I could have kissed her for that. She said: “Loz, hey, I’m with you. What do you need, what you gotta do?”

“Just … touch the wall. But it’s hurting … ”

“I’m coming too,” Jan announced.

Evelyn hissed: “Be quick about it!”

Lozzie let go of me and pattered over to the nearest stretch of black marble wall, followed closely by Jan and Raine. She wrapped one hand in her poncho and placed it against the smooth surface. I didn’t see what happened next, if she whispered any words or closed her eyes, because all my attention was focused on the Grinning Demon, on keeping her here, focused on us in return, stopping her from doing anything rash. Blood-red orbs stared back at the many eye holes in our squid-skull mask. We raised our tentacles, making clear our intention.

Seconds ticked by. Evelyn swallowed loudly, fingers creaking on her bone-wand. Badger panted softly, in obvious pain. The Knights stood in perfect stillness. The Forest Knight’s axe glinted in the purple light flooding through the huge window, from Camelot and safety.

Edward Lilburne lay unmoving, locked in by an equation.

“Maybe we can toss him out the window,” Evelyn murmured. “Let the Caterpillars toot him to death.”

“Doot,” said Praem.

All at once, Lozzie, Jan, and Raine recoiled from the section of black marble wall. The stone yawned open, just as the stairs had before, when I had requested them from the House. A dark void-wall disgorged four figures, blinking in shock and confusion.

“Zhengy!” Lozzie cheered with relief.

“Eyyyyy,” went Raine. “Twil, you look like shit.”

“Yeah, thanks,” I heard Twil. “What the fuck is this? You all alright? Evee?”

Zheng was leading the lost remnants of our initial group — Twil, battered and bloody but intact, July, almost untouched by the bomb, and Felicity, blinking and pale and bleeding from a nasty head-wound, but still clutching her shotgun.

Zheng was a terrible mess; she had taken the brunt of the explosive device hidden in the gut of the first Edward-puppet. Burned all down her front, still slowly regenerating, covered in scraps of charred skin and scorched hair, with bloody patches of exposed muscles visible through her ruined clothes. But she was upright and fully conscious and grinning wide with reunion.

“Shaman!” she roared. “The wizard—”

“Zheng!” I shouted, putting all of my urgency into my voice.

There was no time for catching up or checking on wounds, or for asking where the rest of the Knights had gotten to, and even less for explaining what was going on or debating a course of action. We had to kill Edward, we had to kill him now, and we needed this demon-host out of the way — one way or another. Raine and Lozzie could help the others. Zheng needed to talk. Or kill.

Zheng stalked over as I babbled. “Zheng, she— the demon, she won’t- we need-”

“Shaman.” A heavy hand fell on my shoulder, staining me with Zheng’s blood. “I know.”

Zheng and the Grinning Demon locked eyes with each other. The room seemed to go still around us, around them, the marble growing cold. Evelyn drew in a breath, but then thought better of talking. Zheng rumbled deep in her chest. I saw her eyes flicking up and down, over the Grinning Demon, over Edward in his magically supported hospital bed, over the Demon’s bloody hands.

“Mine,” the Grinning Demon said — so much quieter than before.

“No,” Zheng purred.

“Mine.”

Zheng let out a long, long sigh. “You owe the wizard no loyalty.”

“ … mine.”

“He made you from beloved flesh. But his love was nothing. Wind and ash. You know this.”

The Grinning Demon just grinned and grinned and grinned.

“You wish to fight him.” Zheng nodded. “This is good. But you will fight, and you will let him win, because you still feel the echoes of the corpse from which he made you. For the sake of rancid guilt. You are his escape hatch, to be used and left behind.”

The Grinning Demon stared, red-dark orbs in pale flesh.

“Look at me,” Zheng purred. “I am free. I am loved. You can have both.”

The Grinning Demon slowly eased her hands off Edward’s shoulders.

Zheng extended a fist, then opened it, palm up: an invitation.

The Grinning Demon stopped grinning. Facial muscles collapsed, yet the peeled-back lips and massive teeth remained exposed.

“Mine?” she asked.

Zheng said, “You can eat the corpse. He will be yours. Come here.”

The Grinning Demon — or merely the Demon, now she was no longer stuck with that rictus smile — began to step away from Edward’s hospital bed, toward Zheng. Raine slid up next to the Knights and raised her gun, pointing at Edward. Evee took a deep breath, fingers shifting on her bone-wand. Felicity staggered up too, as did Jan.

And then the Church-doors at the other end of the marble hall smashed open so hard they flew off their hinges and crashed to the floor.

A voice three-hundred strong burbled in chorus: “Don’t need that head anymore. Got plenty now. See?”

A ball of Edward-drones rolled into the marble hall, a writhing mass of melted flesh, large as a Caterpillar. Heads and limbs and torso-parts roiled and thrashed, propelling the nightmare amalgam forward across the polished floor, forming the suggestion of a single face amid the flesh-wracked chaos.

Edward Lilburne — or whatever he was becoming under the unearthly pressures of Outside — cracked us a smile meters wide.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather goes full squiddy, Edward counters by turning himself into a ball. Also, Badger! He’s alive! And actually had some surprising success, perhaps in a way that no other mage could do. But now it’s ball time. Come on and slam.

If you want more SLAM A JAM- I mean more Katalepsis right away, or if you want to support the story, you can do so by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so very much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF, which surprises me. It only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And more importantly than that, thank you all so much for reading! Katalepsis would not exist without you, the readers, and all your support. This story is for you! I hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next week, Heather’s gonna dunk and dribble and, uh, yeah I know nothing about basketball and this joke doesn’t work. Edball vs. Squidgirl. Fight!

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.11

Content Warnings

Gore
Bullet wounds
Mentions of suicide



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Each and every window watched over a different place.

Plains of heat-baked brass and black volcanic sand beneath burning triple suns split like the broken shells of just-born star behemoths. Vast domes of diamond growing upside-down from clouds of toxic green and purple over a landscape of algae towers like climbing fingers. Flat oceans of silver metal from horizon to horizon, bulging beneath with the passage of lithophagic leviathans. Rambling cities of dun-brown sandstone and five-pointed public squares, inhabited only by distant vegetable wanderers on far-off ruined ridge-ways. Fungal groves and dripping world-caves; broken cliff-edges of eye-searing unearthly colour, and towering temples of pulsating flesh; dark corridors and windswept moors; curious watchers between the rocks, crouching in tidal pools, whistling to each other with pipe-organs in their fluted rears; deserts, swamps, boreal nightmares; roads the width of cities leading nowhere on seamless marble tracks; cities empty and dead and full of lumbering half-skinned eaters; eye-stalks looking back or pretending not to see; library shelves dimly recognised; vistas unending, worlds uncountable.

No two windows showed the same dimension, even those barely six inches apart. From kitchen, to corridor, to sitting room, every single one was different.

Outside, in all its inhuman variety, separated from us by nothing more than a few panes of glass and an occasional bit of metal lattice.

“These can’t be actual gateways,” said Evelyn. “They can’t. They’re windows, literally and figuratively, there’s no other explanation.”

She scarcely dared to whisper the words, lest something on the other side overhear us.

Raine said, “We could crack a window and find out?”

“Absolutely not!” Evelyn hissed back. “There’s no magic, there’s no circles, there’s nothing. Windows, literally. They must be windows, but even that, on such a scale, I don’t … I don’t … ”

We tapped the glass with a tentacle-tip. Evelyn flinched. Nothing responded.

Evelyn’s fears were unfounded; the windows did not seem to transmit sound. I pressed a tentacle to several different portals, feeling for vibrations in the air, the rumble of far-off giants, or a hint of whispers carried from unseen mouths. I even pressed my ear to a window — that of a particularly desolate but windswept plain, where pale grub-like trees swayed and whipped. But there was nothing. No sound. Nothing to be heard.

We crept along together almost on automatic, mesmerized by the dizzying potential of this House, baited and hooked by impossible view after impossible view. Evelyn stumbled and staggered, eyes wide, face gone pale, clinging to Praem’s arm. Raine stuck to my side like glue, her hands sweaty on her stolen gun as she pointed it at doorways and down corridors. The Knights did their best to flank us, shepherd us, protect us, because we were all numb to consequence.

We were a terrible sight, panting and wide-eyed and quivering with confusion. We hadn’t really recovered from the bomb, from separation with the others, from our ringing ears and shocked senses and dozen bruises. Wandering like car crash victims through lost hallways, mouths open in awestruck numbness.

Raine tried her best. Kept her gun steady. But even she was lost.

Eventually, after a dozen — or two dozen, or three dozen, I lost count, head spinning — we managed to plant our feet and stop swaying, in a sitting room which mercifully had only a single window; that portal looked out over a boiling mudflat. Inoffensive and bland.

Yet another sitting room, upholstered in dark leather and wallpapered in deep green, with soft sofas and stone fireplace and fancy mantelpiece strung with humming, meaningless, nonsense electronics: fairy lights and hard drives, record players and keyboards, disassembled lamps and flayed toasters, all wired together in an unending web.

I clutched my squid-skull helmet against my belly. My yellow cloak was warm and enclosing around my shoulders.

But—

“Sevens?” I croaked. “Sevens? Sevens?”

“Don’t think she’s here, Heather,” Raine whispered.

“Then where … ?”

Evelyn shook her head. She was breathing too hard. She flinched when I reached out to take her arm with one tentacle. “This is … this is all … ”

“You’re going to say it’s impossible,” I hissed. “Aren’t you?”

Evelyn’s stare was unblinking — and more unnervingly, not at all angry. “Well,” she said. “Well. Well.” Then she swallowed. “Well, I s-suppose it’s not impossible, because it’s right here. We’re looking at it.”

“Evee,” I croaked. “It’s going to be—”

“Okay?” Evelyn squeaked. She swallowed again. “Heather, it already exists. There’s nothing okay about that.”

“Windows,” Praem intoned.

Evelyn’s gaze flicked round to her, too fast and too sharp. “Oh, yes, you think that makes it better? That they’re just windows?”

“Windows,” Praem repeated.

“Evee,” I tried again. “Calm down, please, we have to—”

“Have to what?” Evelyn spat. Her lips were pressed too tightly, her eyes gone far too wide, blinking too rapidly. “Have to what, Heather? Investigate? Destroy all this? Oh yes, oh yes, that is abundantly clear — we should have burned this place to the ground, not dragged it Outside.” I winced, but Evee kept going. “But it exists in the first place, the knowledge to make it exists in the first place—”

“Evee—”

“And that can’t!” Evelyn’s voice rose into a frightening shout. “Be! Un—”

Raine stepped up. A firm hand fell on Evelyn’s shoulder. An expression crossed Raine’s face that I’d never seen before, serious and soft and sorrowful all at once. Evelyn flinched hard, but Raine cupped the back of her neck — a surprisingly intimate gesture. Evelyn swallowed and shivered and started to shake her head.

“Evelyn,” Raine whispered — though we were all close enough to overhear, no secrets between us three. “I’ll get you out of here. And I’ll kill the evil wizard for you, too.”

Evelyn just stared up at Raine’s eyes, blinking and panting.

“I’ve got your back,” Raine said. “Remember?”

Evelyn blinked once, very hard, and took a great shuddering breath, visibly pulling herself together. “Yes— yes, I— remember.”

Quickly and firmly, Evelyn peeled herself out of Raine’s grip. Raine stepped back with a little theatrical flourish, giving Evee room to breathe. Before I could ask a single question about what I’d just witnessed, Evelyn pawed at one of my tentacles and allowed it to wrap around her free arm, safe and secure and well-anchored.

There was no time to discuss it right then, deep in the labyrinthine bowels of a mage’s impossible living construct, cut off from half our companions, pressed by the desperate need to decide our next step — but I was quite certain that I had just been privy to a replay of a conversation from many years ago, an act of initial devotion between two very scared teenage girls, and an original promise to help each other kill a mage.

Sometimes it was easy to forget the strength of the bond between Raine and Evelyn — and that it pre-dated me, by several years.

“Are you all right now, Evee?” I asked.

Evelyn sighed sharply. “For a given value of ‘all right’, I suppose.” She glanced at the single window in the machine-cluttered sitting room and shook her head in disgust. “I don’t understand how he’s taken this so far in such a short time. I knew — I knew! — that he must be trying to reverse-engineer the gateway spell he stole from us, after he used it to reach Carcosa. Any mage would do. I assumed, perhaps, maybe, he might figure out how to re-target it, yes, but only in the most vague terms. Only to somewhere he already knew about. Perhaps the swamp full of the creatures you saw, Heather. Or perhaps some other place, connected to some artefact he has access to. But this … ” She trailed off and took a deep, steadying breath. “This is more than I was prepared for.”

“It is a bit much,” Raine said. She even sighed, but it sounded like the kind of sigh one makes at rain on a lazy Sunday.

Evelyn tutted. “I don’t even really understand what he’s achieved here. I hate to admit it, I fucking loathe to admit it,” she said between her clenched teeth. “But I have no idea what we’re looking at. A multi-gate … hub? Like a fucking video game? Are they built into the house? Were they active before Heather pushed the house Outside? Was coming Outside some kind of catalyst?” She shrugged. “I have no idea. No idea. Felicity was right, the absolute bitch, she was right. I didn’t want to know any of this. I would have slept better without this knowledge.”

I croaked, “This doesn’t really change anything.”

Evelyn turned to stare at me; for a moment I worried she’d slipped over the edge again.

“Still flesh,” said Praem. “Still blood.”

“Yeeeeeeeah,” Raine agreed with a wink at Praem. “Our Praem’s got a good point. A bunch of windows doesn’t mean Eddy boy won’t bleed and die just the same, when we find him.”

Evelyn laughed, dark and humourless. “Raine. Raine, for pity’s sake, this whole house — this!” She gestured at the one window currently visible. “This is the work of a mage so far beyond me that I am terrified. This is beyond any of us. Beyond my mother. You think bullets will stop him? I disagree. We should be detonating this place.”

“Not beyond me,” I croaked. “Windows are just for … looking out of. Seeing. Observation.”

“Evee,” Raine repeated. “We need to stay practical. Link back up with the others, find Edward, kill him. Keep it simple.”

“Kiss,” said Praem.

“W-what?” I spluttered. Evelyn just frowned.

“Stupid,” Praem explained.

“K-I-S-S,” Raine spelled out. “Keep it simple, stupid. Right you are, Praem. Listen to your girl, Evee.”

Evelyn ran a hand over her face and glanced at the two opposite doorways which led out of the sitting room. “Raine, this place is a maze. For all we know it goes on functionally forever. The chance of linking back up with the others is minimal. If they have Lozzie with them, they may have fled back to Camelot, or home, already. Heather?”

Evelyn looked at me expectantly. I coughed and nodded. “I can Slip us out.”

“We’re quitting?” Raine said. “Heather?”

I shrugged. Evelyn wet her lips, caught in a moment of hesitation. I squeezed her arm with one tentacle. “That’s a pretty load-bearing ‘if’, Evee.”

“Ahhhh,” said Raine. “What if the others are all split up, right?”

“Lozzie … ” I murmured. “And … Zheng. That bomb. She might be … ”

Raine nodded seriously. “Zheng’s made of strong stuff, Heather. Even if she took the brunt of that explosion, she’ll be fine.”

I chewed on my lower lip. I couldn’t bear the thought of Lozzie, all alone and trapped in her uncle’s house, or Zheng, charred and blind and regenerating too slowly, at the mercy of whatever terrible things might be lurking and waiting to capture her — or worse.

“Shit,” Evelyn said, then swore three more times in quick succession. “Shit, you’re right. What if one of the others is alone and isolated?”

“We can’t,” I said. “Can’t leave. Not alone.”

“Yes!” Evelyn hissed. “I know! I bloody well know!”

Raine made a show of trying the walkie-talkie again, but nobody was answering. For a moment she looked down, her confidence sagging — but then she hefted the gun in her hands and raised her chin, tall and powerful and muscular all of a sudden. “Alright, ladies — and gentlemen, too.” She nodded to the Knights, to the Forest Knight in his distinctive armour. “Executive decision time. This here little expedition is now under military jurisdiction.” She cracked a huge, shit-eating grin and shot me a wink, rolling her shoulders and flexing her neck. The look on Raine’s face made me blush, but it caused Evelyn to roll her eyes and huff.

Praem, however, saluted. She even made her heels click.

“Thank you, Private Praem,” said Raine. “Now, here’s the plan. We should push on and see if we can find another one of those weird shadow-wall things. If we’re real lucky, they only separate two halves or three thirds of the house, something along those lines. Again, if we are four really lucky bitches — and six super auspicious heavy armour lads,” she added as she gestured at the Knights. “Then there’s a chance that finding one of those walls will let us rejoin the others.”

Evelyn gritted her teeth. “That is a hell of a long shot, Raine. We don’t know how any of this works. Going through another wall could end up leading us deeper. I don’t know what I’m looking at here — how many times must I repeat that?”

“Sure could.” Raine gestured at me. “But we’ve got Heather. So, it can’t hurt to try. If it doesn’t work, we bug out.”

“Ha!” Evelyn barked. “Can’t hurt to try? Famous last words, Raine! Don’t jinx us. We are slipping down the sides of a crisis here.”

“Evee,” I croaked. “If you insist, we won’t try. But I don’t want to risk leaving anybody behind. Not even a Knight.” I wrapped another tentacle around the nearest Knight-arm — that of the Forest Knight. He didn’t react at all, but neither did he reject the touch. “Evee, do you insist?”

Evelyn gritted her teeth, then looked away and shook her head. “We can try. That’s it. If something goes wrong, we leave, we get out. Try something else. Have the Caterpillars demolish this place from the exterior. We need to get everyone out.”

“Right,” Raine said with a curt nod. “Praem, how you holding up with those wounds?”

Praem did look a terrible mess. Her clothes were all torn and charred on one side, from where she’d shielded Evelyn with her own body. Shrapnel cuts and surface burns showed through rents in her jumper, but there was no blood from her pneuma-somatic flesh. Her hair was hanging down, freed from the usual messy bun. But she was straight-backed, clear-eyed, and providing much needed physical support for her mother.

“Genki,” said Praem. She gave Raine a thumbs-up.

Evelyn huffed like a bellows and rolled her eyes. Raine laughed and shook her head. I just reached over with a tentacle and patted Praem on the arm — the unburned one, in case she really was dealing with a lot of suppressed pain right then.

Raine addressed the Knights: “You lads all cool with the plan, too?” She got no response from five of them, but the Forest Knight answered for all, with a short dip of his helmet.

“Raine,” Evelyn said. “I hope I don’t have to say this, but if you see anything at all which looks even remotely like Edward—”

Raine did something which made the submachine gun in her hands go clack-clack again. “Blow him away. You bet, Evee. Fastest trigger in the west — of England, I mean.”

Evelyn hissed, not really amused. “Go for his knees if you can. I’d love a chance to question the bastard.”

“Evee,” I croaked. “What was that thing? The Edward … doll?”

Evelyn shrugged, looking uncomfortable. “We’ve seen him do that trick before. Remote piloting. He could have dozens of the things.” She frowned in thought. “Though he tipped his hand with that first one. I have no idea what that could mean, so keep on your toes.”

Raine said, “Hey, hey, what if it was the real Edward?”

“Lucky,” said Praem.

“Highly unlikely,” Evelyn grunted. Then: “Raine, are you really alright with that fucking thing?”

“Ah?”

“The gun, you idiot.”

I agreed, “It is rather a lot more gun than you’re used to.” Raine was being very careful where she pointed the muzzle, finger firmly off the trigger mechanism, but the sight of that black metal machine in her arms sent a strange quiver down my flesh.

“No worries, ladies, no worries.” Raine held the gun up sideways, so we could both see. She clicked a little dial round with her fingertip. “Safety — on. Now off. One shot, three shot, full auto.” She clicked the dial back round. “Safety is on. And here.” She pulled out the magazine and showed it to us. “Full rounds.” She slapped the magazine back in with a clack. “Shoulder up, down sights.” She pressed the gun to her shoulder and closed one eye. “I think I know what I’m doing.”

“You play too many video games,” I sighed — but the exasperation was an act. Raine’s easy confidence and instant competence was exactly what I needed right then. She must have seen the truth in my face, because she shot me a wink and a smile.

Praem intoned, “Not enough video games.”

Evelyn huffed. “Just don’t shoot either of us. Or Praem, or a Knight. Or your own foot.”

Raine winked. “On it, boss.”

“Be careful,” I croaked. “Please, Raine.”

“Always am, for you.”

With three Knights in front and three Knights behind, and Raine’s gun tucked in close, and Praem’s head high, and Evelyn’s hands on scrimshawed bone, and tentacles touching everyone I could reach, we plunged back into the House, looking for another void, another membrane to elsewhere.

The corridors and rooms did not repeat in a predictable pattern, but neither were they unreadable chaos; sitting rooms in plush opulence, kitchens both small and large, guest bedrooms which looked as if they had lain undusted for a week or two, dining rooms wide and fancy, but only the occasional utility room — with washing machine or dishwasher missing from beneath the counters, replaced with more wired-up machine nonsense — and the rare blocked corridor rammed full of too much racking and junk to pass through. And no stairs, either up or down.

Fairy lights fluttered and flushed. Disks and drives span in grand narcissism, unconnected to computers to make sense of their insides. Racking marched off down every corridor, a rickety rival to the shelves of the Library of Carcosa. Screens blushed and blinked, never to be read by sapient eyes. Knight-metal boots clicked and clinked alongside and behind. Tower shields heaved in silence. Raine’s gun swung left and right.

After perhaps five or ten minutes of walking, we found nothing new inside the house. Different variations, yes, spreading out into apparent infinity. Subtle changes to the layouts of the rooms, certainly. Even a few more dead demon-hosts, wired up to the machinery on metal frames, crucified, tied down, their heads turned to pulped meat and bone fragments by some as-yet-unknown assailant.

But outside the House — Outside?

Illimitable vistas.

Almost every room and corridor had at least one window, more often two, or even three. One particular sitting room had a whole bank of ceiling-height bay windows, each one looking out on a different Outside dimension. Bone-wrapped cave-like reaches into festering darkness, full of scuttling exoskeletons and their flesh-sack victims; broken landscapes of fire and the hulks of dead mountains ridden with worm-tunnels the size of skyscrapers; undulating plains of fluttering and flittering alveoli, caked in brown mucus and a million writhing parasites.

“Why so many windows here?” Raine wondered aloud. “Why so many in here, but none at the start?”

Evelyn said, “Try not to think about it. Focus on what we’re doing.”

“Shell,” said Praem.

“Huh?” Evelyn grunted.

“Shell. Innards.”

“Praem has a point,” I croaked. “I’m thinking the same thing. We’re in the guts, now. Or the … senses?”

The exterior layer of the House — the area before the first void-wall we had passed through — was like a shell or a skin, an impermeable outer layer, protective and hardened, without windows upon the Outside. But here, deeper into the organism, lay the information of sense organs, or the interface between food and gut, or thoughts inside a brain.

Raine shook her head. “We’ve seen this before.”

“Ahh?” I said. “We have?”

“Way back. Heather, remember when we went to the castle? All those loops of pocket dimension, leading us in circles?” She nodded at the walls. “Same thing. Like a Japanese castle. Layers of maze and traps and tricks. Doesn’t need high walls. Just tons of bullshit in our way. Maybe Edward designed that place, too. His style. His work.”

“Oh,” we murmured. “Oh. Maybe. Why does this keep happening? Why do we always keep getting lost in stupid, spooky houses?”

Evelyn huffed. “Mages have an unhealthy relationship with buildings. It’s a theory I’m working on.”

“Seriously?”

Evelyn cleared her throat. “No, that was an attempt at a joke.” She huffed loudly, shaking her head. “If we hadn’t burst that initial void, the one in the front door, maybe it would have taken us straight to Edward. Damn it all. Explains how Badger got so far ahead of us, and how he left no signs behind. Fuck it.”

“Hey, hey,” said Raine. “No sense bellyaching now. We’re in it, so we’ll deal with it.”

More than once I had to pull Evelyn or Raine away from the sight of the unnumbered worlds of Outside. I had grown up with regular exposure to these brain paralysing landscapes, that sense of vast unknowable places in which a human being could wander for centuries. My friends had not. Some dimensions passed without comment; others stole the breath and sucked at the eyeballs. Raine would stare and Evelyn would turn pale, but Praem and I could turn them away from it all. Lucky for us the Knights were immune. The Forest Knight cared not for anything but us and his siblings.

We even found one window that almost definitely looked out on Camelot — the rolling yellow-grass hillsides, the purple light flooding down from above, the crystal whorls in the sky. But there was nothing in sight, no castle, no Cattys, no landmarks. We briefly debated trying to open the window — there was a catch and a latch, right there, and I ran a tentacle over it, testing for resistance. We even considered breaking the glass to clamber out.

Evelyn put her foot down. “There’s no point. If we want to escape, we can rely on Heather. Crawling out of a window into the middle of nowhere serves no purpose.”

But we were going nowhere anyway. Endless corridors, unnumbered windows, meaningless machines.

“This isn’t working,” Evelyn whispered between her teeth, when we stopped in yet another racking-lined corridor. “There’s nothing here. There’s nowhere to go, nothing to find but more of Outside, and I can’t … I can’t … ”

Praem placed one hand on the small of Evelyn’s back; Evee was shaking. Raine was sweating as well, breathing too hard.

I wasn’t in good shape, either — exhausted, sore all over, still sticky with the remnants of my own blood, my tentacles limp and soft like spent heat-sinks. But I wasn’t suffering from the overexposure to Outside, not like Raine and Evee. Sometimes it was too easy for us to forget that not all human beings were adapted for the inhuman conditions of unbroken exposure to the spheres beyond reality.

“So,” Raine said. “That’s it. We’re giving up? Pulling out? Full retreat?”

Evelyn swallowed very loudly. “T-the others … Twil … ”

Raine nodded. “Yeah, I’m not cool with leaving Zheng behind. Or anybody else. We don’t know … don’t know … ”

We raised our head and raised ourselves, six points of intimate contact strobing and pulsing in the still air. “We could touch the walls?” I said. “I mean, I could touch the walls? Talk to the House. Or to the machines.”

Raine gave me a serious, frowning look, nodding slowly. Evelyn grimaced, about to refuse, words caught on her tongue.

But then:

“Talking,” said Praem.

“Yes,” I croaked. “Like I did before. I could talk to the House, find out if—”

A soft and elegant finger pressed to my lips. “Shhh,” Praem hushed me. “Talking.”

For a heartbeat I assumed Praem was making some kind of esoteric point about how one did not need words to speak to a House. Evelyn must have assumed the same — I saw her roll her eyes. But Raine understood what Praem really meant; she tilted her head and raised a hand for silence.

We all listened.

Through the walls, down the corridors, behind the clicking and whirring and ticking and burbling of the little machines, a voice was muttering.

The words were impossible to make out, but the tone and pitch were unmistakable — rough, reedy, raspy, all throat and nose. Old. Tired. Angry.

Tower shields were raised. Raine flicked the safety off on her stolen gun. Evelyn shifted her hands on her scrimshawed thigh-bone and leaned heavily on Praem’s support. I shook out two tentacles and readied myself for calculations — I was aching and spent, but I could still send a person spinning off into the unknown dimensions of Outside.

If that still mattered, in this House.

We found the owner of the voice five rooms further on.

He was in yet another kitchen — a particularly large one, with granite counter-tops, silvery taps over a porcelain sink, and a massive wood-fired oven in one corner, still active and glugging away to itself with the fire banked behind metal doors. The floor was plain tile, the walls cream paint. A large kitchen island sat in the middle of the space. The edges of the floors were festooned with more of the House-wide electronic webbing. Three dead demon-hosts were lined up against the far wall, tied to their metal frames, beheaded.

Sitting on that kitchen island, with his feet far off the floor and a slumped pose more like a grumpy teenager than an old man, was Edward Lilburne.

Or one of his puppets.

He looked identical to every previous iteration: in his seventies or eighties, with a pale and bloodless complexion, face and head craggy and liver spotted; thick bushy grey eyebrows sat over a pair of wire-frame glasses, themselves framed in turn by stringy grey hair climbing down from a shiny bald pate; thin lips pressed tight beneath a nose pocked and scarred; his narrow frame was wrapped in a shapeless coat. His feet were bare. His eyes were rheumy and bloodshot.

Sitting motionless, papery hands in his lap, staring at a window in the kitchen wall — at an Outside dimension of crawling chitin and broken horns, all in glossy beetle-black.

An antique typewriter sat next to him on the kitchen worktop, wired into the machine-web with cables and plugs. It had no paper loaded into the mechanism, just naked metal keys and a cylinder of brass.

He was still muttering as we entered.

“—without connection there cannot be reintegration. Without reintegration I am nothing but mud. Why keep up the charade? Why not simply cease—”

Rough and raw, a true Sharrowford accent, ruined and roiling in a smoke-scarred throat.

Our Knights stood firm, shields to the fore. Raine aimed her gun, safety off, finger on the trigger. Evelyn’s grip drew crackles and little eddies of frosty air from her scrimshawed bone-wand. I had to swallow a hiss, because here he was, the object of all our aims, the man who had frustrated us and hounded us and sent monsters and mercenaries and worse after our heads, the man who wanted Lozzie caged and me drained of something more vital than blood, the man who held the keys to Maisie’s prison and didn’t even care.

And he wouldn’t look at us. He stared Outside and muttered and mumbled, lost in his own inner space.

“Evee,” Raine said. “Do I shoot?”

“Not yet,” Evelyn spat. “If he twitches wrong, put him down. But don’t get close. That’s not the real him, yet again.” Evelyn raised her voice: “Edward! Edward Lilburne! Pay attention!”

“—nine left? Is that really all?” he muttered on. “Or perhaps there’s no more at all, perhaps we’re—”

“Edward!” Evelyn snapped.

“Oi, oi, Eddy-boy,” said Raine. “Hey, sadsack, chin up!”

“Here,” said Praem. “Here.”

“Doesn’t even fucking care,” Evelyn grunted.

Raine sighed and nodded. “Off with the fairies.”

I allowed myself a small, thin hiss; Raine and Evee both flinched, but then Raine gave me a wink and Evelyn nodded her agreement. I hissed louder — and louder — and louder.

Screeeeeeeeee—

The Edward-puppet finally broke off his mumbling and waved a thin-boned hand in our general direction. I cut off my noisy complaint, tongue clicking back between my teeth.

“Oh, shoot me if you must,” came his petulant rasp. “But spare me the lecture.”

We all waited for more, but the Edward-puppet did not resume his mumbling. He just stared through the window at Outside, his spine bent in a painful looking C-curve, his lips slack, his eyes red and bloodshot. I realised he was sweating, waxy and cold. He looked like a man in the grip of a flu fever, or worse.

I whispered as much to Evee: “Something’s wrong with him. With it. I don’t know.”

“Oi!” Raine shouted. “Oi, mate. What’s eating you?”

“Time,” he rasped. “Go away.”

Evelyn frowned as if she wanted to stab somebody, but she was just as lost as Raine and I; we had expected a confrontation, another suicide-bomber, or some kind of stealthy attack. We had not expected this lethargic rejection, this spent old man.

“Edward,” Evelyn said eventually. “You will explain what is going on here.”

The puppet gestured again, a dismissive flick of one hand, without strength or conviction. “Far too late for theory. You’ve broken it. You ignorant children.”

Raine snorted. “You really think he’s gonna answer that?”

“Worth a shot,” Evelyn muttered back.

The Edward-doll just sat there, slumped, almost an empty vessel. He had still not looked at us, not even once.

“This makes no sense,” Evelyn hissed after a moment. “Alright. Raine, put one through his skull. You two.” She gestured at the Knights in the fore. “Be ready for anything. Raine, on three. One—”

Edward moved — not to surprise us, but simply with the self-interested motion of a man who did not care he was being watched. He turned his head, looked down at the typewriter at his side, and raised a single pale finger to press a key.

Bang!

Raine’s bullet shattered his elbow in an explosion of blood and bone. I flinched, quite badly, tentacles flailing all over the place for a second before we could catch ourselves. Crimson mess went everywhere, splattering on the wall behind and dripping down onto the kitchen tiles. The puppet’s arm hung limb and loose, tendons and tissues pulped.

Edward didn’t even flinch. He showed no pain. He just sighed and slumped further. “Denying me every solace, yes. How noble of you.”

Praem said: “Good shoot.”

Raine laughed, low and carefully controlled. “You’ve already tried to kill us once today, mate. Not gonna let you do it again. No more moves, hey. Next one takes your head off.”

‘Edward’ finally turned his liver-spotted head to look at us. Owlish eyes peered from within narrow frames, wrinkled sagging flesh and glass lenses both spotted with his own blood. Lank grey hair hung down, thin and greasy. His bald pate shone in the artificial light. His right arm dripped blood all over the tiles.

“Ahhhh?” he croaked, squinting. “I have?”

“The bomb,” Evelyn spat. She was almost vibrating with rage. “Don’t play coy with us.”

“A bomb?” the Edward-puppet echoed. “A bomb. Ahhh. Number three chose to go out with a bang, hmm? Did he get any of you?”

“Zero,” intoned Praem.

“None!” Evelyn snapped.

“Huh.” Edward looked back at the Outside window. “Begone. Or shoot me. Whichever you must.”

“You’re going to answer—”

Edward snorted, loud and derisive. He had already dismissed us.

Evelyn looked ready to splutter with outrage. Raine’s grip was steady on her gun, ready to put down this loathsome thing.

But we — I — eased a pair of tentacles around a tower shield and out into the open. A pair of exploratory feelers, hovering a good ten feet away from Edward Lilburne. Close enough for a trick or two.

“Heather,” Evee hissed between clenched teeth, her voice tight with warning.

“Let us try,” I hissed back. Then I wet my lips, and said: “Edward. What is this thing you’ve made? This thing we’re inside? You made this, didn’t you?”

“Huh.” He chuckled, once. Then he sighed, a low rasp in a raw throat. “Appealing to my sense of pride? But alas, you stupid girl — this body … this body … this body,” he spat and twisted the word, face scrunching with anger. “Is not the real me. Ha! Hahahahahaa … haaaaa.”

He laughed, then trailed off into nothing. Drool hung from his lips. He twitched, as if shivering in the throes of a fever.

“Yes,” I said, crisp and sharp, trying not to let my anger cloud my tone. “We know. I know. You’re a remote-controlled vessel—”

“Remote controlled?” he echoed the words with a touch of amused scorn. “Remote action at a distance. Oh, yes. Very clever of me. That was always the ideal. Never touching. Never getting my hands dirty.”

Evelyn snapped: “Where is the real you? How does this place work? Explain, now.”

He ignored her and focused on me. “It is a bit late for you to come crawling in here with your nervous system on a platter, Miss Morell. Far too late to change the outcome now that you … ah.” He blinked. “Ahhhh. I see. It was you. You cannot have been working in concert with that young fool, no, or you would not have risked giving me everything I have ever wanted.”

All Edward Lilburne’s self-control was gone; when I’d seen him last, piloting another vessel in that trap of a house in Devon, he had gloated and preened, been obsessed with the clever mechanism of his little trap, used his physical form as bait, and revelled in the chance to outwit me. Now he just rambled and slumped, sulky and raging.

Evelyn hissed, “What the hell are you talking about? We have you cornered, you old fuck. There’s nowhere for you to run, you—”

He laughed, bitter and resigned. “Nowhere to run! Oh, you are quite correct. I am trapped.”

A cold feeling was running down my spine. “Wait, wait — what do you mean, it was me? What was me?”

Edward snorted. “You pulled the trigger I could not even touch. You catalysed the process I have been painstakingly constructing for the last fifty years. I … I … I?” He snorted again, shaking his head. “I. Me. Myself. Ha!”

Behind the bastion of the Knights’ tower shields, we all shared a look. Evelyn nodded at me to continue — I did seem to be the only one Edward was truly responding to.

“Do you mean how I sent the House Outside?” I asked.

“You gave it the idea, but it did the work itself,” he said. “The one thing I could not give. The motion I could not coax. Well done. Bravo.”

Evelyn spat: “Stop with the riddles! What is this? What does it do? Where is your real body? You’re clearly not leaving, and we have you trapped, cornered, pinned down. What the hell is all this?”

A little pride flowed back into Edward’s shoulders. He spread his hands to indicate the walls, the windows, the floor, the ceiling. “Do you not recognise it?”

“No!”

“Evee, hey,” Raine said, putting a hand on her shoulder.

Edward raised his chin. His smile crinkled the corners of his eyes with pride. “Mankind’s oldest technology,” he said. “The house, perfected.”

He waited a beat, hands wide, as if poised for applause.

“We’re not listening to this,” Evelyn said. “Raine, shoot him.”

“Right-o, ma’am.” Raine raised the gun to her shoulder.

Edward snapped suddenly, all spitting scorn and bitter rage: “Oh, make up your minds! Put me down, or allow a condemned man his last boast!”

Evelyn gestured for Raine to hold fire. “Condemned, yes. You admit it, there is no escape for you. Now, Edward, where is your—”

“Edward!” Edward echoed, voice full of derision and sarcasm. “No, not Edward. Not anymore. Not with the network core corrupted, not without hope of reintegration. I am an isolate, now. Running down the clock. Perhaps an hour. Perhaps two. Then my organs will fail and my brain will turn to so much dust.” He hissed between his teeth. “I do not wish to die. That was the whole point of this. But without reintegration of memories, there is only … this.” He raised a hand and let it flop back into his lap.

Evelyn’s frown turned to wide-eyed fascination. She just gaped for a moment.

Raine said: “There’s no more real Edward? You’re not remote controlled anymore?”

Evelyn gathered herself and added, “You are claiming that the real Edward has been somehow compromised? That you’ve lost your remote control connection? You’ve been abandoned?”

“Badger,” Raine hissed. “He got him.”

“Oh, I hope so!” I hissed back.

“Or it’s a trick,” Evelyn snapped. “Or nonsense. He could be misleading us.”

I said, not wanting to voice the thought: “Or he escaped, he went Outside.”

‘Edward’ laughed, low and bitter. “To lose oneself in the mire is not ‘escape’, it is suicide. I would not do that. He. I. Ha! That is the whole point of this beautiful perfection.”

Evelyn gestured to me and Raine to lean in closer for a moment. We did so, sheltered behind the Knights. Evelyn hissed to us: “If he’s telling the truth, we’re dealing with some kind of semi-autonomous drone, based on Edward himself, with his thought patterns, but rapidly expiring. I have never seen anything like this, I have no idea what to expect.” Evelyn’s throat bobbed. Her eyes were wide with more than a little touch of fear.

Raine nodded. “We keep him talking. Get what we can. Trust nothing.”

‘Edward’ was repeating his own name, scornful and self-mocking. “Edward. Edward. Ed-ward. No, no, I am … I am Four. Four. Yes. Two hours of life, and a new name. Four. What a waste of a mind.”

“Hey,” Raine said, straightening up again. “I thought fire was the oldest technology, not houses.”

Edward — or Four, I suppose — looked around at us with a relit fire inside his owlish eyes. His bushy grey eyebrows went up. He even smiled that nasty smug smile, like an academic who scorns teaching as beneath him. “A common mistake. Think, girl, think! Do you really believe that our ape ancestors mastered the art of fire-making before they crawled into a cave for the very first time? They made a house long before they learned how to make fire.”

“Clubs, then,” Raine said with an easy smile and a lazy shrug. “Hitting stuff with sticks. That has to be older than houses.”

Evelyn hissed: “Raine, what are you doing?”

“Drawing him out,” Raine whispered back. “Heather’s got the right idea.”

Edward was snorting with derision. “Chimpanzees cannot use clubs. They drag sticks as a threat display, but they don’t have the intelligence or adaptability to continue the logic to the point of hitting an opponent with a weapon. No. The house, the home, the cave, that is the one indispensable human technology. The first — and now, the ultimate. You are standing within the proof of that, even incomplete. The house, perfected.”

Edward straightened up, prideful and preening.

“Still don’t buy it, mate,” said Raine.

Edward — Four — sneered. “You wouldn’t. You are still human, are you not? Yet you willingly expose yourself to corruption, standing right next to it.” He nodded at me. “This!” His eyes burned with conviction all of a sudden. “This house is the ultimate in barriers between the practitioner and the cosmos. With this, one may go anywhere, see anything, travel the darkest reaches and plumb the deepest, most festering holes. All within the comfort of one’s own home, forever and ever. It is a work of genius. Deny that, even unto your deaths.”

“A travel device,” Evelyn muttered. “You’ve made a travel device. To travel Outside, without ever having to leave your house.”

Edward bowed his head in recognition. “And you gave me the keys to the engine, Miss Saye.”

“Yeah, right, sure,” said Raine. “Your fucked up rip-off tardis is real cosy with all this machinery around. Love to be stuck here for eternity. sure.”

Edward snorted. “Forgotten chaos calls to forgotten chaos. One cannot leave the centre of creation — Earth — without accepting that. The trick is to accept it without letting it inside one’s own body. Not like your kind.” His eyes slid to me. “You are hopelessly corrupted. Eaten from inside out. There is almost nothing of the human left in you. With this, I could have explored for ever, filled the spaces themselves with my thoughts, never to be touched!”

I sighed. “This is a little … ranty.”

“Yeaaaaah,” said Raine. “Are we getting anything from this?”

“Wait,” I said. “Edward, if you can take this House anywhere, why did you wait for us to come and attack you? Why didn’t you run?”

Edward gave me the most dead-eyed look. “Have you listened to nothing? It was not ready! I needed Lauren. Or you. I needed that spark, that connection with the beyond, distilled down into human thought — vile, but still of use. I was so close! So close to making the connection.”

I blinked several times. “But … all I had to do was ask the house to move. All I had to do was ask!”

“No! You fool! All you have done is take the house from A to B. It is stuck now. Mired and broken. I needed your soul, unfolded onto it.” He waved a dismissive hand. “All this talk is dust and echoes. None of this will ever be complete, now. You have ruined the greatest creation of human history, for nothing but your own selfish skins.”

“You’re lying,” I said. I almost laughed.

Edward frowned, suddenly sharp. Evee perked up. Raine raised her eyebrows.

“This is a stalling tactic,” we went on. “Some of this is true — I think. But he’s being selective with what he says. Aren’t you?”

Raine nodded. “He’s clearly burning up bad. I think that part is true. You’re dying over there, mate. Trying to protect your core personality, still? Trying to stop us from finding the real Edward?”

‘Four’ smiled, bitter and bleeding. “Death is clarifying certain things for me.”

“Like what?” Raine asked. “Go on. We’re listening.”

“Do you know what magic is good for?” he asked, slowly.

Evelyn answered instantly: “Transition. Ascension. Change. Which you reject.”

As I do, I heard the unspoken addition to Evelyn’s answer — but that was not for Edward’s ears, not now.

“No,” Edward rasped. “It is not good for anything, in the end. I — I! Ha! Him! — have not left this house in nearly thirty years. He will not die, and he will remain human, inviolate, not corrupted into something unrecognisable, like you deviants and abyssal memories. I was made to facilitate that.”

Raine nodded. “But … ?”

“But now I am dying.”

Praem said, sing-song mocking: “Boo-hoo.”

“And you were never alive,” he rasped back at Praem. “You aren’t even sentient. Do not speak to me, furniture.”

“Eddy no-style,” Praem replied. “Eddy no-grace.”

I made the final push: “Four, how do we reach your real body? How do we find the real Edward?”

Four stared at me, sullen and dark behind his thin glasses. Then swallowed once, wet his lips, and opened his mouth.

“Upstairs. He is up—”

A figure stepped through the open doorway on the other side of the room, grey-haired and liver-spotted and bespectacled.

Another Edward — carrying a double-barrelled hunting shotgun.

Before Raine could adjust her aim, this second Edward pointed the shotgun at the skull of the puppet — Four — and unloaded both barrels with an ear-splitting boom. Four’s head exploded with gore, the corpse toppling over onto the kitchen worktop in a twitching mass of blood and brains. The shotgun spent, this second Edward cast the weapon to the floor with a clatter, raised his hands in surrender, and cracked a nasty little grin.

“Don’t shoot,” he said, mocking and raw. “Or do. As if I care.”

“Fucking hell,” said Raine. “How many of you bastards are there?”

“Too many!” Evelyn spat. “This is obscene. What have you done to yourself, you fool? Fragmented your mind? Split yourself? What are you?”

“One less now,” Praem intoned.

This new ‘Edward’ snorted and tilted his head upward. “Traitors surrender to fear of death. I do not — I am a hand, a finger. Use torture if you must. I will self-terminate before—”

Strobing dark and surging hard, we reached forward with two tentacles before this Edward-puppet could finish his sentence or swallow his own tongue.

I would rip the secrets from his skull. No escape in death. Not from me, or from the abyss.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Edward sure has got himself into a pickle, helped along by Heather (and perhaps Badger, we can hope!), but mostly of his own making. What kind of madman creates a house with windows upon as many Outsider dimensions as possible? Somebody who really doesn’t like leaving home but wants to visit Outside anyway? Plus, it turns out there’s more than one of him; what was he plotting here? Well, Heather is probably about to find out, mind-rip style.

So! I actually want to do a shout-out again this week, for something I think readers of Katalepsis specifically might enjoy: The Roads Unseen, by AdAstridPerAspera, is an urban fantasy about bizarre fairie magic, with more than a few similarities to Katalepsis, some lovely juicy dark tones, very high quality prose, and it’s also very queer – also like Katalepsis! I highly recommend giving it a look if you’re searching around for something to read after you’ve finished the chapter

Meanwhile, if you still want more Katalepsis:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 15k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And, as always, thank you all for reading my story! I couldn’t do this without you, it would be impossible. This story is for you.

Next week, Heather does brain surgery again! This time on an unrestrained and unwilling patient! Oh no!

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.10

Content Warnings

Gore
Corpses
Implied imprisonment and torture



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

“Those aren’t server racks,” Felicity muttered. “Those aren’t even close to being server racks.”

She spoke in a soft and stealthy murmur, as if the House itself might overhear us, now we stood within the umbrella of its shadow; or perhaps some inhabitant within the walls might be attracted to sound and motion, some swarm of white blood cells on their way to investigate the gaping wound ripped in the face of the House which was their body.

Twil replied in an equally muffled hiss. “Cheers, colonel obvious.”

Jan cleared her throat as if to banish the unspoken injunction to hushed voices — but then she whispered. “It’s ‘captain’ obvious. That’s how the saying goes. Captain obvious.”

“Nah,” Twil hissed. “Captain subtext. Colonel obvious.”

Felicity tore her eyes away from the sight in front of us so she could squint at Twil. “You’re too young to know that one.”

“I’m what? Too what? What are you on about?”

Felicity sighed. “Never mind.”

At the front of our little formation, with the advantage of a viewing gap between our Knightly escorts, so she could examine the sights more closely, Evelyn hissed back at us: “For God’s sake, shut up and let me think.”

Raine laughed softly, at my side. “Yeah, no casual chatter on the combat bands, girls.”

“All quiet in the ranks,” Praem intoned, like the ringing of tiny bells.

From behind, Lozzie whispered: “Yes ma’am Praem-Praem sergeant yes!”

Evelyn rolled her eyes so hard I was worried it might do her an injury. “Yes. Thank you, Raine.”

Silence returned — broken only by the whirring and beeping and scratching of the apparatus before us, echoing as if from the mouth of a cave or the empty maw of a beached whale on a bar of black sand.

“Excuse me,” I said, as clear and clean as we could manage through my raw and croaky throat. “But why aren’t these actual server racks? They look like racks to me. I only ask since, well, this might be important?”

Twil snorted softly and looked back at me as if I was clearly joking, but then she paused and frowned. “Oh, for serious, Big H?”

“Yes. Please.”

Felicity wet her lips before supplying an answer. She had both hands firmly on her sawn-off shotgun, her long coat hanging down from her hunched posture, as if she was expecting an attack at any moment. Sensible woman.

“It’s racking, yes,” she murmured. “But not server racks — server racks are a very specific thing, not just metal shelves. And that’s not server equipment. Some of it is, here and there, but most of it is just junk. The logic here isn’t actual computers. It’s … ”

Zheng rumbled, “Wizard dung.”

Felicity grimaced at that judgement, but she didn’t argue.

“Yeah right,” said Twil. She pointed past a Knight. “That’s a string of bloody fairy lights. What does that have to do with anything?”

Evelyn hissed, “Touch. Nothing.” Then she nodded me forward. “Heather, get up here, please. Take a look.”

“Me? Why? I don’t know anything about servers. I barely know much about computers. You know that.”

“Told you,” Felicity murmured. “It’s not a server rack.”

Evelyn huffed. “Mathematics, blind luck, a shot in the dark; take your pick. Just take a look, for fuck’s sake.”

We couldn’t see much past the metal bulk of our Knightly escort and their shields up front, and our tentacles were too sore to lift into the air like a set of rainbow periscopes. Raine was still lending me her arm for support, so she caught my eye, shrugged and winked, then helped me shuffle forward to the front of the group, alongside Evelyn and Praem.

Our little formation of Knights, mages, monsters, demons — and one unaltered human being — was huddled before the ragged brick-fringed wound in the front of Edward Lilburne’s House, where the door had stood only a few minutes earlier. Fragments of masonry and splinters of wood covered the ground, both the bare dirt taken from England and also the soft yellowish grass of Camelot, crunching beneath our trainers and the Knights’ metal-shod boots. The excised front door and its lip of brick and beam lay a few feet away, still in the clutches of the Caterpillar which towered over us from behind, pumping out the throbbing sound of unearthly engines.

I rather liked having the Caterpillar at our backs. At least it was on our side.

We had taken a few minutes to get down in front of the House, slowed by the necessity of briefly sending Praem and Raine back through the gateway; Evelyn had insisted that we make sure Nicole and Stack weren’t about to do anything nefarious back home. Praem had assured us she had dealt with that possibility.

“Good girls will be good,” Praem had said — and that was that.

But then we’d had to hobble down the hillside, slowed by me, by Evelyn, by the mages’ collective exhaustion, by Jan struggling into her massive puffy white coat, by Raine handing out her set of walkie-talkies (just in case), and by the warm grace of Sevens’ yellow robes settling around my shoulders in a silent surprise of unspoken presence and support. We had joined our Knightly protectors, a wall of metal between us and anything that might emerge from the House; the thirty Knights had wrapped around us, in front and behind with tower shields and lances, protecting our flanks with axe and sword. The Forest Knight had taken the middle front of the formation, perhaps so as to better listen to orders from Evelyn.

Descending beneath the upturned mushroom-cup of Edward’s sprouted House made me want to scuttle into a nice cramped hole, away from the sheer size of the thing. The vast fronds of brick and strange fans of windows blotted out Camelot’s ever-present purple glow, casting a deep shadow on the plain directly below.

We passed through the ring of Caterpillars; Lozzie paused to briefly hop away and pat one of them on the side. It responded with a soft-voiced boop. Jan submitted to Lozzie’s insistence, and hesitantly petted the creature as well, which earned us a slightly higher-pitched bewoop. Like a puppy encountering a new friend.

I dearly wished we were taking one with us. But a Caterpillar would not fit down that hallway.

We passed the main formation of Knights still facing the door, and then passed into the shadow of the House.

“Stop looking up at it,” Evelyn had hissed. “Focus on the doorway. Eyes on the danger. That goes for everyone.”

Raine nodded, “Nice and frosty. Keep it clear. Anyone spots anything, speak up.”

Then we had drawn to a stop, right at the threshold. The Knights had parted for Evelyn — and for Zheng, who stalked forward and peered into the shadows. The rest of us craned to see over and around our metal escort; away from Camelot’s natural light their shining armour had turned dull and quiet. The sparkling and flickering from inside the House-wound traced eerie patterns on their shields and helms.

And now Raine helped me to the front, for a better look. My tentacles — my other selves — uncoiled slightly for their own benefit, their own view of the shell we had opened.

The doorway-wound was wide enough to admit four Knights abreast and tall enough for Zheng and a half; we should have seen part of an upper floor ripped away, perhaps the beginnings of some kind of entrance hall, even if it was stuffed with server racks and computing equipment. Instead, the first part of Edward Lilburne’s house was a massive hallway, leading off into the twinkling gloom, with a ceiling twenty or thirty feet up. Both walls were lined with metal racking, the kind one might find in a hardware shop; some of it was painted, some just bare metal against the dark green wallpaper.

Every shelf was crammed with electronics — blinking computer blocks and whirring fans, flashing LEDs in console fronts, little LCD screens in antique machines. All of it moving, flickering, humming, all wired together, all nonsense.

Some of it was what I would later learn did belong in a real server rack; there was some actual computing going on here, though it was not connected to anything. The rest of it was madness, the product of an obsessive mind collecting and linking together hundreds or thousands of unrelated functions. Dead screens were plugged into machines that produced no visual output. USB sticks were wired into ports that did not accept data. Car radios ripped from dashboards were connected to state-of-the-art sonar set-ups stolen from expensive boats.

All of it was connected together into one massive network of nonsense, with cables here and wiring there and even some raw, exposed copper in a few places. Fairy lights in bright white climbed some of the racking, but others were sporting digital clock readouts, stolen train timetable boards filled with gibberish, or displays covered with what Twil explained was ‘command line stuff’.

Cables looped overhead, connecting the two sets of racking. Yet more wires vanished into tiny holes drilled in the walls. Screens flickered. Hard drives buzzed and clicked. Fairy lights and LEDs danced and pulsed, casting lifeless glows deep in the House-artery.

“So?” Evelyn asked through clenched teeth, after I’d been standing there in silence for a minute. “Mean anything? You see anything at all, Heather? Something mathematical?”

“Uh … n-nothing. No. I don’t … ”

We shook our head, numb and confused and more than a little intimidated; we ached to pull our squid-skull mask up and down over our face, to hide away from this visual cacophony. Magic — with circles and blood and ritual knives, with human sacrifice and demons in flesh and cultists meeting their grisly ends — had just begun to make sense in my life, as something that I recognised and understood.

Or at least I could pretend I understood magic. I could pretend it was becoming normal.

But this wasn’t even remotely recognisable as magic. We couldn’t see a circle or a sigil or a dot of blood anywhere. Just machines, talking to machines, talking to machines, talking to machines, talking to machines, talking to machines—

“Tssss!” Evelyn hissed — and slapped at one of our tentacles.

We blinked and recoiled, shocked beyond words; but then Raine grabbed a second tentacle and Praem reached out to restrain a third.

“W-w-what—”

“Heather!” Evelyn snapped in my face. “What did I say about touching things!? You’re as bad as Twil, sometimes.”

Twil snorted. “Cool, thanks.”

“O-oh, I … we … ”

Several of my tentacles had been reaching for the bare-brick edges of the wound in the House — no, we had been reaching out, for contact. In the lingering aftershock of distributed brain-math, with our tentacles still not manifested as true flesh, we were fuzzy-headed and dissociated from ourselves, from the actions of our own body. There were still seven Heathers in here, but we were reduced to operating as a soup of undifferentiated thought, all jumbled up on top of each other. We’d been reaching out to check on the House without realising.

We wanted to apologise, to say sorry for threatening it, sorry for hurting it.

And we wanted to touch the pulsing, flickering edge of what we could only see as a nervous system, exposed and raw and ineffable to human eyes.

“Sorry,” I croaked. “Sorry. We wanted to check, see if the house is … okay? Wounded?”

Evelyn sighed, sharp and frustrated. “Heather, we will build the house a lovely new front door with a proper step and a patio, and lights and bells and a bloody Christmas wreath if it wants — after we have found and removed the occupant. Now, do — not — touch — anything. Understand? If you can’t restrain yourself — yourselves, then we will leave back home.”

I nodded, sheepish and embarrassed, wrapping my tentacles in tight to avoid further temptations. I coiled one around Raine’s waist, like an anchor.

Twil peered over Evee’s shoulder from behind. “Why is all this stuff at the front of the house? If this is some weird magic go-go-gadget server bullshit, wouldn’t it be tucked away somewhere safe?”

Felicity answered: “Magic gets more bizarre the further you stray into innovation.”

Evelyn tilted her head without actually looking round. “How would you know that? You’ve not seen anything like this before, I’m willing to bet on that much.”

Felicity let out a cowed sigh. “This is innovation. You don’t have to look hard to figure that out. I doubt we want to know what any of this does. You want my real opinion?”

Evelyn grumbled, “Not particularly.”

Jan said delicately, “Give us your opinion anyway, please, Felicity.”

Felicity nodded, a little embarrassed by Evelyn’s rejection. “If I was seeing this anywhere else, any other place — I would burn it. I don’t want to know what any of this does. I don’t want to find out. I would burn it and forget it and move on. I suspect if we go in there and go deeper, we’re going to run into much worse.”

“Then tighten your belt,” Evelyn hissed. “Because that’s exactly what we’re doing. Now, everyone stay within the protection of the Knights. Move slowly and deliberately. Keep an eye out for stairs, especially stairs leading up.”

“And zombies,” Twil muttered. “And demons. And ghosts and ghouls and all that other weird shit, right?”

Jan sighed. “Please, don’t jinx us with ghosts. I am not dealing with ghosts.”

Twil looked back at her, suddenly a little pale. “Wait, no. Are ghosts real?”

Jan shrugged, looking exhausted already.

Evelyn snorted. “Mostly keep an eye on each other. Edward Lilburne was one half of the top leadership of the Sharrowford cult — do not forget that. It was him and Alexander who mastered their bullshit technique of folding space to create pocket dimensions, all over Sharrowford. It was him who had that cult castle wired up to a moat made of impossible labyrinth. If this is his inner sanctum, he’s going to try to lead us into a maze, he’s going to try to separate us from each other, he’s going to try to confuse us and get us turned around. Do not step away from the group.”

“Wait, what?” said Jan.

Lozzie chirped: “Janny-Janns, holding hands! Hold hands and don’t get lost!”

“Oh,” said Jan. I couldn’t see her face, so far in the rear — far, far in the rear, too afraid to take the lead. “Oh, great. Oh, you could have mentioned that part earlier. And we’re stepping into this?”

“All together!” Lozzie chirped. “Sticking together!”

Jan gulped, loudly.

“Lozzie has the spirit of it,” Evelyn said. “Stick together. Now, after me — or, after the Knights, rather. If you would lead on, please. And slowly. Stop when we stop. Do not advance alone.”

The Knights vanguard entered, shields raised and legs braced, taking slow steps over the threshold of the House. Nothing jumped out from the shadows or toppled the racking, so in we all went, into the belly of the beast.

As Evelyn and Raine had both pointed out earlier, we had been inside more than a few spooky houses and paradoxical mazes over the last year: the outworks of the Sharrowford Cult’s castle, the castle itself, the doomed house where they had attempted to negotiate with the Eye, the library of Carcosa, Geerswin farm under the influence of Hringewindla’s hallucination; the list went on and on. Apparently this specific kind of nonsense was simply an occupational hazard when one was a mage, or a friend to mages. We were practically old hands, and this time we had far more support and security than ever before.

We crept down the entrance hallway, staying in formation, flanked by flashing LEDs and fairy lights and machines whirring and pulsing to themselves. It was like plunging into the guts of some great bioluminescent mollusc or a hive of flickering insects, moving so as not to disturb walls of phosphorescent wings and throbbing veins of toxic lymph.

The Knights guarded us from all angles, a wall of metal in front and behind. Only Zheng dared walk unprotected, in the vanguard, almost as big as our Knightly escort. Evelyn plodded with hunched spine and walking stick, leaning on Praem, her face set in a determined scowl; she hissed for a halt every few meters, pausing to examine the contents of the metal racking, scowling at the inscrutable machinery, hands slick and sweaty on her scrimshawed bone-wand. She received no reaction from Edward’s machines, found no answer, uncovered no secrets.

Twil stuck reassuringly close to Evelyn’s rear, as if she wanted to protect her. Wisps of werewolf spirit-flesh gathered about her forearms and hands, threatening to coalesce into claws. She ducked and bobbed, head on a swivel, twitchy and impatient without something to grapple or punch. She seemed much more comfortable than in the aftermath of the gunfight.

“Must have a generator somewhere, right?” she hissed. “How else is all this shit still on?”

Jan cleared her throat, much further in the rear. “You really think that’s the weirdest thing going on here?”

“Fuck no.”

Felicity seemed somehow more confident without Kimberly present; I wasn’t sure what that meant. She held her head high, eyes up and alert. Gloved hands pointed her magically-altered sawn-off shotgun firmly at the ground, fingers flexing and adjusting as if ready for the slightest motion. There was a nervous readiness about her. Perhaps paranoia was best relieved by actually being in an incredibly dangerous place, knowing that at any moment she might be facing down another mage.

Jan and Lozzie stuck to the rear, holding hands. Lozzie was, for once, quiet and careful, walking with measured steps, eyes wide as she could force her sleepy lids, her other hand firmly inside the ride. She was wrapped in her poncho, a jellyfish tight in her own frills. Jan was like a little penguin beside her, buried by her puffy coat — but the diminutive mage had drawn a strange object from within the extra-dimensional folds of her secret pockets: a water pistol, in bright pink and garish yellow. She waved it about like a real water pistol too, uncaring of who she was pointing it at. I assumed it was exactly what it appeared to be.

July stalked behind her adopted sister, tall and owlish, watching everything with great care. Hands free, ready for violence. Jan’s sword-box rode on her back. I wondered if there were any implications of taking that thing Outside.

Raine was with me, supporting one of my arms, helping me walk. She was still dressed in her motorcycle jacket, helmet hanging from her belt. But the jacket was open now, showing her thin black tank-top beneath, and the glistening sweat on her muscles, sticking the fabric to her stomach. She only looked at me to smile or wink, letting me know everything was going to be okay.

“How you holding up, my tired little squiddy?” she whispered to me.

I bobbed my head from side to side and pulled Sevens’ yellow robes tighter around my shoulders. “Fifty percent good, fifty percent please-sleep-now.”

A stolen gun — a machine of black metal and hard edges — was slung over Raine’s opposite shoulder. She held the thing like a lover, like me, cradled in the crook of her arm. The sight of it would have made me shiver, if anybody but her had been holding the thing.

The Forest Knight marched on my opposite side. Tall and silent. I wrapped a tentacle around his arm, too. He didn’t complain.

More security than ever before. Experienced, organized, and sticking together. How could an opposing mage not see what we were and run screaming?

But this place was wrong in a whole new way: there were patterns in the machines, just not ones that I could make sense of.

The corridor went on and on and on, straight on, for a very long way — which was spooky and stupid but nothing new. At the end, three very ordinary doorways invited us into a trio of different rooms. Behind us, the gaping wound back to Camelot was a tiny, fuzzy hole in the distance. The purple light was barely visible.

Twil looked back and gulped, loudly. “Oh fuck me. I hate this shit.”

Felicity just frowned, curious and professional. “Spatial distortion inside a building. No attempt to conceal it, either. That’s not even plausible. Because we’re … mm, ‘Outside’? Or just because?”

Despite her tone, she was sweating. Being Outside, or being in here?

A whisper of rust-flaked voice came from seemingly inside Felicity’s coat, from nothing but an inch-wide gap of shadow: “Just because,” Aym hissed in a voice of quivering distaste. “And I am not coming out, not here! Absolutely not!”

“Keep her quiet,” Evelyn snapped. “And ignore the distance from the front door. It doesn’t matter. We’ve seen this nonsense before. Twil! Concentrate!”

Twil nodded, more to herself than to Evelyn’s command. “Right, right, right. On you, Evee. On you.”

The three doorways were made of oak, expensive and antique, but not overly ornamented. There were no doors in the doorways, but also no gaping lightless black voids.

Evelyn sighed, shaking her head as she searched for traps. “Badger could have left us a marker. A trail. Anything. Bloody fool.”

Raine said, “Perhaps he couldn’t. Had an escort, maybe. Eyes on him.”

Jan agreed. “Horribly likely.”

Evelyn grumbled: “Keep an eye out for anything scratched on the door frames or dropped on the floor. He may have left us a sign.”

On the right was a dining room, fancy and broad, carpeted in rich sea-green, with a massive wooden table and deep sideboards, but no windows. Every surface was covered in yet more random electronics: decades-old stereo systems standing like towers of black rock wired up to dead televisions tuned to muted static beaming their messages into IR receivers plugged into computer graphics cards manually looped into the eviscerated guts of vintage laptops piping the heat from their cooling fans onto digital thermometers outputting their readings with tiny LCD screens harvested from children’s games plugged into—

“What does any of this shit fucking do?” Twil said.

“Exists,” Praem intoned.

“Stop swearing,” Evelyn muttered. “Touch nothing.”

“It’s ritual,” Jan offered, though she didn’t sound very confident. “Not magic in the sense of formula and form, like we’re all used to. This is … large scale exploratory magic. Making new formulas by experimenting. I’ve done a little — a very little — myself, before. Lozzie? Do you think … ”

Lozzie just shook her head, poncho pulled tight, being very careful where she put her feet.

Twil snorted. “Fucker could be mining bitcoin for all we know.”

Felicity sighed. “That would be slightly less dangerous, at least.”

The middle door led to a T-junction corridor, wallpapered in musty old green, peeling at the edges and framed by dark oaken wainscotting. The space was crammed tight with more metal racking, each shelf filled with machines: computer parts, dead screens, wiring, little lights, and a hundred other pieces of electronic equipment all wired together in a maddening web. A small, flexible person might have squeezed their way through the gaps in the racking, but there was no way we were getting through there with the Knights.

“Smash it all out the way?” Twil suggested. “Knight boys here would make short work of this with a shield or two, right? Or how about you, Zheng?”

“Wizard dung,” Zheng repeated with a snort.

“No touchy,” intoned Praem. “Touchy, no.”

“Yeah yeah,” Twil sighed.

As the others turned away toward the final door, on our left, I kept staring into that ticking, buzzing, blinking, whirring nest of nonsense machines, all piled on top of each other. My tentacles fanned outward despite their aching muscles, as if we were desperate to re-establish a proper array to process the implications of what we were seeing. There was no meaning, no image here in the noise, no secret held in the joining of an empty, spinning record player to a wall-mounted electronic lock-box, or in the marriage of silently turning computer CPU fans to a stack of early-2000s mobile phones; the idea that Edward Lilburne could have baked a hidden image into this jumble was absurd. There was no magic-eye picture to be seen.

Yet we flexed our tentacles upward, outward, tilting our head back and forth. If we could just squint the right way, we felt as if meaning would blossom before us.

“Heather?” Raine murmured. I blinked several times and snapped my head around. The Knights were paused around us, unwilling or unable to leave us behind. “Heather, you doing okay? You’re real quiet and real intent.”

We swallowed hard, glanced back at the web of machines, and shook our head. “There’s a pattern here, but I can’t quite see it … ”

“Stop,” Evelyn said, stomping back over to me. “Heather, I asked you to tell us if anything makes sense. Do not keep it to yourself. We need every scrap of information we can get.”

“It’s nothing.” I shook my head.

“No, it’s not nothing. Stop and look.”

I stared again, into the network which was not a network. But squint and blink and strain my eyes — and my tentacles — I couldn’t make it out. I shook my head again. “I need to … touch it. I think.”

Evelyn sighed. “Okay, well. Don’t do that. Come on.”

The left-hand door led to a small kitchen. Every surface was caked with further electronic parts, wired together and joined up in nonsensical ways; some of them spilled over onto the floor, trailing cables and parts down onto smart grey tiles. In one corner there was even a partially disassembled motorcycle, with bits of wires stuck into it from all directions. The little kitchen would have been beautiful if not for the bizarre electrical detritus — it was true rustic and amazingly well preserved, with ceiling beams overhead, wooden countertops in perfect condition, and a scrubbed metal sink, just beneath a stretch of bricked-up wall where a window should have looked out on a little garden.

In that kitchen we found the first dead demon-host.

He — the remains looked vaguely male, though it was exceptionally difficult to tell — was lashed to a frame made of thin metal girders, propped against one wall at forty-five degree angle, in between a slender fridge and an under-counter dishwasher. The body was naked, massively overgrown as if covered in runaway cancers and blackened tumours; some of the growths had hardened into chitinous plating, then sprouted thorns and tusks, while others had collapsed into sagging, misplaced stretches of pale fat. The feet had turned into claws, clutching at the metal frame to which he was bound, and the hands had lengthened and sharpened almost into blades, bent back toward the body in a long-term project for freedom.

He was wired into the greater web of machinery. Cables punctured his abyss-mutated flesh, leading to now-empty readout screens and monitors; wires were threaded beneath his collarbone, linking him to gutted video game consoles and complex pieces of industrial switchboard sitting on the countertops. Numbers had been written on his distended, partially armoured belly: 13/7/2016.

His head was pulverized, a mass of pulped brains and shattered skull fragments. The blood on the wall was still wet.

The Knights flanked the corpse as we investigated.

Raine stated the obvious, “This is fresh. An hour or two at most.”

“Uh,” went Twil. “What the fuck are we looking at? What was this … this … uh, guy?”

Felicity got far too close, peering at the connections between flesh and machine, muttering to herself. “Essential component of whatever this machine does. Revenant hosts as what, batteries? What would be the point, over a regular human being? Why demons?”

Jan hung back. “Poor fellow was here a long time. Three years, if that date on his belly is correct.” July loomed behind her, stone-faced and quiet, one hand on Lozzie’s shoulder. Lozzie looked away from the grisly spectacle.

Zheng just stared. We glanced up at her. “Zheng, are you … okay?”

It felt like an absurd question. But Zheng’s stare was one of muted anger behind a wall of iron.

Raine glanced up at her too. “Think this was done by your new friend who surprised us earlier? The stray demon-host? Freeing her fellow prisoners on her way to kill the jailer?”

Zheng just stared at the corpse.

Felicity muttered, still peering too closely at the body: “If she’s going for revenge, why not free him and take him with her?”

“Too much damage,” I croaked.

“Eh?”

“Too much damage,” I repeated. “He was wired into this for three years. Used up. Mutated to try to protect himself, or get away, I don’t know. He wouldn’t have been able to leap to his feet and go help kill Edward. He was probably insensible. Mad. Worse.”

I didn’t say the rest out loud; there was no need. But I did look over my shoulder at Lozzie — the only other person who had seen first-hand what Edward had done beneath the cult’s castle: children wired into a machine with which to talk to a fallen Outsider god. We’d seen this before, this kind of technique, though not exactly the same, and applied for different purposes.

Lozzie looked pale and still. She met my eyes and bit her lower lip. Perhaps bringing her had been a mistake after all.

Evelyn drew in a deep breath. I assumed she was going to snap at us to touch nothing, keep moving, keep our eyes peeled. But she surprised me.

“Once this is over and Edward is dead, we will give any victims a proper burial. Demon-host or human or whatever else. Leave him here, for now. I’m sorry, Zheng.”

Zheng grunted, turned away, and helped the Knights lead us on.

A single door stood in the far wall of the little kitchen, but it just led into another green-wallpapered corridor, lined with yet more conjoined machinery crammed onto endless metal racking. Fairy lights winked and danced in silent mockery. Hard drives clicked and whirred inside their casings, humming and buzzing against the metal. Tiny soft beeps and boops pinged from buried speakers. Whole shelves of circuit-board lay inert, joined up to disassembled lamps and pieces of bulging laptop battery.

Luckily this corridor was not crammed so tight that we couldn’t squeeze through; the Knights had to go two abreast, leaving us briefly exposed as we passed doorways into more rooms.

A sitting room, another dining room, a room with two pool tables and a large television, a guest bedroom, another sitting room — all of them in genuine rustic style, with exposed beams and tasteful dark furniture, leather upholstery, perfectly polished skirting boards, and shaded light-bulbs pointed at the ceiling for soft illumination.

And electronic, mechanical nonsense coating every surface, spilling inward across the carpets, joined up to itself in meaningless loops, flickering and ticking and glowing like exposed guts pulled from some abyssal beast.

And more demon-hosts.

We found three more just like the first, one male, two female, bloated and mutated in unique ways, lashed to steel frames with steel cables, plugged into this vast house-sized machine. All three had dates on their bellies, all from 2016. All three of them had been killed in the same way as the first, with a single crushing blow to the skull.

“This is obscene,” said Jan as we stood in front of yet another dead demon-host, in the machine-littered mess of the second sitting room. “This is obscene. Even by mage standards—”

Evelyn grunted. “The inevitable result of keeping demons as slaves. My own mother’s work was not too far off. Don’t kid yourself, Jan.”

Jan was pale and shocked. Lozzie kept squeezing her hand, but to little effect. Zheng and July both hung back from the ruined corpse of the demon-host; perhaps they both felt a kind of kinship with the unfortunate victims.

“Why no windows?” Twil kept saying, peering at the blank stretches of wall. “There should be windows here, right?” She glanced back at me. “Big H, what do you think?”

“Mm,” we grunted, nodding along. “The length of the wall there. And over there.” We gestured with tentacles. “Doesn’t make sense not to have windows. There should be windows.”

“Don’t think about it,” Evelyn grunted. “This house doesn’t follow the logic we expect.”

Felicity said, “We’ve gone too deep. Way too deep into this place. Evelyn, my own house is … complex, but it’s nothing like this. We’ve gone three, four hundred meters straight into this structure. We should have passed the back wall already.”

Evelyn hissed, “Don’t think about it. Just put one foot in front of the other. And stay alert.”

To my surprise, Twil clapped Felicity on the back and forced a chuckle. “Yeah, come on, Flissy. Bigger on the inside than the outside? That’s old hat, for us.”

But it wasn’t the spatial distortion; who cared about that, Outside? We’d seen far, far worse, in far worse places.

It was the silence, broken only by the ticking, whirring, softly beeping machinery; not a creak or a footstep apart from ourselves, not a groaning beam or a muffled cough. Nothing moved in these illuminated guts but us. Nothing crept these halls. And part of me was starting to wonder if they were even halls at all. Lighted arteries and glowing veins led deeper into a living, breathing creature.

We pushed on, down the corridor and around to the right. The Knights’ tower shields filled the hallway, in front and behind. My feet dragged. Raine kept one hand on her looted gun. Evelyn gripped her bone-wand. Lozzie stayed quiet and cowed. Zheng stalked like a caged tiger.

The corridor led us around and into another kitchen — much grander and older than the practical rustic one we’d passed through closer to the front of the house. Great brick ovens lined one wall, flanked by stone countertops and a little door which opened into an empty pantry. The middle of the grand kitchen was dominated by a double island, a very fancy kind of set-up that I’d never seen in person before, all stone surfaces and highly polished wood, atop a floor of tessellated flagstones. I wished with all my heart that I would have a chance to explore this House again later, without the pressing need to not touch anything.

The grand kitchen was also significantly less crammed with electronics, like a bone-cavity inside a body. A few cables led from the doorway, linking the greater web to a pair of monitors tuned to static, facing each other, and a bread-making machine welded to a piece of exposed circuit board. Additional wires led off through the opposite door, into the deeper organs of the house.

Large enough for our little group to fan out, with plenty of room for the Knights, the grand kitchen was the most spacious room we’d encountered so far.

It would have been even larger if it wasn’t bisected by a wall of pure void.

Running down the middle of the room, impervious to light, was a flat surface of empty void — exactly the same as the one which had filled the front door, before one of Lozzie’s Caterpillars had pulled it out of the wall.

“Nobody touch that!” Evelyn snapped before we even had a chance to finish fanning out into the kitchen. The Knights stepped into position, guarding us from the black void as much as from the open doorways. “Absolutely nobody touch that thing!”

Twil snorted. “Yeah I don’t think you need to tell us that, yo.”

Felicity frowned at the void. “Shadow play, or physical barrier? I don’t understand what he’s been working with here. I’ve seen similar things with self-sealing boxes and soul-locked containers, but they’re small, palm-of-the-hand small, there’s no way to get something on this scale.”

“Evelyn,” said Jan, tight and controlled. “Evelyn, wandering through this house is getting us nowhere.”

Evelyn snapped back at her. “We’re not stepping through that! I will not order a Knight through there! No!”

“Removal,” Praem intoned. “Pop.”

Jan nodded. “Yes, quite. Could we do enough damage to the walls to get it to pop, like the one on the front door? I suspect it is intended to separate the house, to protect internal layers of whatever Edward Lilburne has done here. Do you think with enough force, the Knights could—”

We weren’t listening.

We stared into the black, into the void, into the mirrored surface of abyssal oil. Barely three feet from our face. Tentacles tingled to reach out and touch. Black shifted on black, threatening to reveal meaning amid the darkness.

We knew this, did we not? We knew it every time we reached down into the sump of our ruined, pollution-flooded soul. A humming, quivering, sensitive membrane, to touch and grace and pass through, to the other side, the other side of—

“Shaman.”

I flinched, blinking up at Zheng. “Zheng? Zheng?”

She had one of my tentacles wrapped around her arm. “You know what you see. You see what you know.”

“ … Zheng, do you mean you recognise this?”

She shook her head. “But you do, shaman. It is in your eyes. Speak.”

Raine said, “You getting that feeling again, Heather?”

“M-maybe,” we said. “I feel like I’ve … seen this before. This black void. I don’t get it though, I’ve never seen anything like this, either in reality or Outside. Maybe in a dream or something?”

Evelyn was hissing orders to the Knights: “Puncture the wall there and there, please. Don’t touch anything else, especially not this ridiculous shadow. Keep clear, try not to—”

The Knights were in motion. Raine and Zheng were both looking at me. Lozzie was pulled in tight, poncho flat and limp. Felicity was frowning at the void, shotgun pointed at the floor. July was turning her head, like she saw it coming.

My head rang like a bell struck from the inside, a note down beyond hearing, beyond my gut, beyond my bone marrow. A ding of transition.

A figure stepped out of the void.

Perfect transmission from oil to water, in one short step; the membrane flexed and flowed, like a biological valve admitting a plug of congealed fat into the chambers of a violated heart.

Short and squat. Bushy eyebrows; wild tufts of grey hair. Liver-spotted skin. Owlish glasses over beady eyes. White shirt-sleeves rolled up to show thin, aged forearms. Clutching a loaded harpoon gun.

Edward Lilburne — or something that looked very much like him — stepped right into the middle of us.

We were ready, of course. The Knights closed ranks in an instant, before the figure had a chance to raise the harpoon gun. Weapons came up; shields made a wall; Evelyn shouted a snatch of Latin and raised her scrimshawed thigh-bone. I allowed a low, dangerous hiss to clamber up my throat.

Why would such a paranoid and cautious mage confront us himself? This couldn’t be the extent of his defences, this couldn’t be it, we could not possibly have reached his inner sanctum.

But we couldn’t take that risk; which is why Zheng did the right thing. She made the right choice, in the heat of the moment. To do otherwise would have been negligent.

The harpoon gun came up in liver-spotted hands.

Zheng moved like a lightning bolt.

She was smarter this time, no longer blinded by rage, but made canny and swift by experience. Evelyn was still shouting and Raine was struggling to get an angle with her stolen gun, but Zheng darted out from behind the Knights’ shield-wall and invited that magically-altered harpoon with her own flesh. Edward — it couldn’t be him! It couldn’t! — pulled the trigger with a mechanical click.

Zheng jinked to the side, a flicker of motion so fast it hurt the eye and probably gave her a micro-concussion. The harpoon missed; Zheng’s hand whipped out and snatched the projectile from the air in mid-flight.

Then she went for ‘Edward’.

She landed on him like a missile on a garden shed. The harpoon went through the belly of his white shirt and into his gut, hoisting him into the air. Zheng’s other hand blurred like a drill and rammed into his mouth, shattering teeth and splitting cheeks. She wrenched her hand back and flung a flopping wet blob onto the floor: a mage’s tongue.

Before the tongue had even gone splat, Zheng grabbed both of Edward’s hands and snapped his wrists back and forth, crushing and mangling, splintering every bone she could grip. She slammed both of his arms back for good measure, dislocating elbows and shoulders with a wet, meaty crunch.

She lifted him up by the throat, grinning and bloody in sudden triumph.

For a split second the demon-host and the mage stood frozen. De-tongued and broken-armed, a mage robbed of any power to speak or signal. He wouldn’t be doing any magic like that.

I hissed at the top of my lungs, because this was all wrong; my gut and my tentacles already knew. We whipped out to grip those closest to us at random, to hold on tight. The Knights were already bracing, covering us with their tower shields. The frozen moment seemed to go on forever, in slow-motion.

Evelyn shouted, somewhere to my right — too far to my right, I couldn’t reach her: “It’s not him! It’s not the real Edward!”

‘Edward’ split his face with a cracked and bleeding grin. He pursed his lips. We all realised he was showing no pain.

With no tongue and mouth full of broken teeth, he said: “Boom.”

Zheng hauled her arm back to hurl the body away from her — but it was too late. A wet crack split the air.

The bomb was probably somewhere inside his belly.

All I saw was the first split-second of explosive detonation, an air-burst of gore and guts backed by a pressure-wave and a spark of flame. Then the Knights were on top of us, shielding us, absorbing the worst of the shock wave and the shrapnel. I had wrenched Raine to my side, hissing and holding her close. Somebody else shrieked and crashed into me.

We went tumbling over together, Knights and all.

If you’ve never been in a confined space with an explosive device, it’s not like in video games, with a neat little explosion that doesn’t damage you if you’re standing beyond some hypothetical safe distance. Even a small bomb will knock you on your backside, make your head ring like a gong, and leave you reeling in shock.

The bomb inside the Edward-puppet was not large, but it was more than powerful enough to knock us all flat, send us all flying, and toss us sideways.

Right through the wall of shadows, through the lightless void, to the other side.

It was a moment of nothingness, of pure membrane, of neither this nor that, but only transition.

And then the tiled floor beneath my face. A ringing, ringing, ringing in my ears. Tentacles flapping at the ground. A Knight — the Forest Knight — standing over me, axe braced, armour charred. Raine’s face, blurred by tears in my eyes. A coughing in my chest, thick and hard.

“Heather, Heather,” Raine kept saying, though I could barely hear her through all the cotton wool in my ears. “Heather, whoa, whoa, just sit, just sit.”

Raine was pale and shaking, too. In shock. A bomb? My mind was too slow, everything was too slow, too muffled, too loud, too thick.

Recovery from almost getting exploded is not easy. Again, real flesh is not like a computer game. For a long, long moment, Raine crouched and I sat. The Forest Knight was intact and right next to us, as were two of his siblings, both with tower shields and lances. Their shields and exposed armour plates were blackened from the explosion, caked in burned gore, steaming gently in the ringing air.

But looking around the kitchen, there was only—

“Praem!” I said — my throat was raw and sore. I realised I was shouting, but I didn’t care.

Praem stood up, expressionless and unmoved with her clothes blacked and torn, her blonde hair all in disarray but no blood from her bloodless wounds. Another trio of Knights flanked her, already on their feet and ready to keep fighting. Praem gently helped a white-faced, terrified Evelyn to her feet.

“Evee! Evee!”

“H-Heather,” she replied in a quivering voice. She was shaking all over. “What … what … ”

Our eyes all asked the same impossible question.

The black void-wall we’d tumbled through was gone, popped or vanished — by the force of the explosion? But there was no soot on the floor or walls, no scorch marks or burns or pieces of bloody flesh littering the surfaces. The other side of the kitchen, where we had stood, did not look the same. It was a different layout, a different set of ovens — metal, not brick. And there were more electronics. Three doors, not two.

“ … teleported?” Raine said, then swallowed painfully.

“Fuck,” Evelyn spat. “Fuck. Fuck!”

Everyone else was gone. Everyone who had not been knocked through the void by the explosion. Twil, Lozzie, Jan and July, Felicity, Zheng, and twenty four Knights were nowhere to be seen.

“The fucking bastard,” Evelyn spat, cold and pale with shock and rage. “He split us up! He—” She paused to cough and pant and spit bile onto the floor. Praem helped her stay on her feet.

Raine tried the walkie-talkie, but got only static in return. Evelyn spat and heaved and groped for Praem’s support. The Knights stood in silence, guarding us even in crisis.

Slowly, painfully, I got to my feet. I had to use tentacles for extra support. Raine helped. My head was all jarred and jumbled inside. My face was wet with cold panic-sweat.

“Heather!” Evelyn snapped. “Heather, are you … alright? Heather … ?”

But I was staring at the windows.

I stumbled over to the glass. Knights followed, covering my back. Raine hauled herself after me, gun in her hands. Praem helped Evelyn hobble up alongside us.

Two windows stood in the wall of this duplicate kitchen, not three feet from each other. The right-hand window looked out over a swamp, green and rancid, boiling with vegetable motion and buzzing life; two moons, fatted like rotten oranges, hung over the landscape. The other window showed howling desert, as far as the eye could see, the sand grey and thick with unnatural swirls, formed by tiny twists of wind that could not possibly be making those shapes without intent; on the horizon was a vast structure of spires and spikes, climbing into the dust-choked heavens.

Evelyn stared at one window, then the other. “What the hell has he done here?” she breathed. “What is this house?”

“Outside,” I croaked. “They’re both Outside places.”

“Yes, I can see that. But … ” Evelyn’s voice trailed off in awe.

“Well,” said Raine. “One thing’s for sure.”

Evelyn laughed without humour. “How can there be anything for sure? This is far beyond gateway technology. He stole the formula for a gateway to Camelot, that was all, and he’s made … ” Evelyn’s eyes lifted, to the beams of the house, the plaster, the brick. “This? What is this? This isn’t a house.”

I reached out and squeezed Evelyn’s hand. Her fingers were limp and clammy.

Raine made her gun go click-clack. “One thing’s for sure. We ain’t in Camelot anymore.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Kablooey! What’s stronger than magic? IEDs! Mages never see ’em coming. They’re all expecting magic missile, so hit them with the ol’ spicy backyard special. Meanwhile, ‘Outside‘ has never been more literal. Just beyond the windows …

On a more serious note, I actually got quite a bit of critique behind the scenes for this chapter and the next one; they’re far too slow, this part of the arc actually suffers a bit from some pacing issues. But! I’m aware of that, and I’ve made extra special sure to correct that from hereon out, after 20.11. Just thought I better let any readers know, if you’re feeling that too across the next couple of chapters, like things are too slow.

No Patreon link this week! It’s almost the end of the month, after all! How about taking a look at the Katalepsis fanart page, the many, many, many memes, or my other story, still going strong, Necroepilogos? If you’re looking for something else to read in the meantime, I would like to once again recommend the wonderful Feast or Famine, by VoraVora.

And hey, thanks for reading! I couldn’t keep doing this without you readers, even if you just quietly read along and never say anything. Thank you so much. This story is for you. Hope you’re enjoying it!

Next week, Heather plunges deeper into the House, but surely that can’t have been the only puppet dancing at the end of Edward’s strings … ?

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.9

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

“Houses cannot ‘do’ maths,” Evelyn said for the tenth time in the last two hours.

On every previous occasion she had added a little exasperated sigh — sometimes irritated, sometimes affectionate, sometimes resigned — but that final time she just swallowed. Her voice trailed off, her point unfinished, the rant forgotten. She didn’t look at me. None of us looked at each other.

We were too busy staring across the purple-lit grassy hills of Camelot, at the thing we had brought Outside.

A patented Evee-rant would have done us all a world of good right about then, which was why I said: “This one did.”

Evelyn swallowed again, then took a deep breath, steeling herself like a swimmer about to plunge into cold water. “Houses cannot perform mathematics.” She paused, then: “Let alone self-implementing hyperdimensional mathematics. They are not brains, or even computers imitating brains. It doesn’t matter if you scratch ‘one plus one equals two’ into a wall, the wall does not add up to anything. You … well … you didn’t ‘imagine’ it. But you’re being inaccurate. Your metaphors are running away with your mouth, Heather.”

Raine forced a chuckle. “Our Heather does have a habit of that, but I think this time is a little different, Evee.”

“It’s not a metaphor,” I said, gently but firmly. “I mean it literally. The house stopped the equation, scrubbed part of it out, changed the values — I don’t know how. And then once I convinced it otherwise—”

“You convinced a house,” Evelyn sighed. “Heather, it’s a building.”

“Yes! Evee, for pity’s sake, why is this so hard to believe? You’re a mage, you’ve seen the supposed rules of reality get broken six ways to Sunday. You’re standing next to a person made of wood, right now.” I gestured at Praem with a tip of one tentacle — then winced at the muscle pain running up the limb like a line of drums. Raine rubbed my back, distracting me with pressure. I hugged the tentacle, nursing myself. “Are you telling me Praem doesn’t think, or have feelings, just because she doesn’t have a human brain?”

Evelyn tutted. “That’s different. Heather, you know that’s different.”

“Why?” I demanded. Then I added, for Praem’s benefit, “I apologise, Praem, I didn’t mean to cast doubt on your sapience or self-determination, or anything like that. I’m just trying to make Evee see sense.”

From a ways behind us, as if a few feet extra distance would impart additional safety, Jan spoke up: “Oh my dears, there is no sense to be seen here.”

Nicole — even further back than Jan, practically ready to fall over backwards through the open gateway — said: “Fuckin’ right hey. Fuckin’ right.”

Everyone else ignored her — except Lozzie, who did a giggle-snort. Laughing at her girlfriend’s terrible jokes, I assumed.

Praem turned her head to glance at me — she was the only one of us other than Lozzie who wasn’t mesmerized by the view down the Camelot hillside. Praem stared, her eyes milk-white and unreadable.

I grimaced an apology. “Sorry, sorry Praem, this isn’t remotely comparable with you. Sorry.”

Evelyn said, low and contemplative, “Technically Praem does have a brain. She’s grown one, in wood-grain and dead cellulose. That’s how demons work; soul-pressure modifies the flesh to better reflect the contents of the vessel. So, yes, Praem has a structure in her head which looks very much like a brain. Though, injuring it wouldn’t injure her like one of us.” Evelyn swallowed again and pulled an awkward half-smile. “Never test that, please, Praem. You don’t have permission to sustain a head injury.”

“Large,” Praem intoned.

“Eh?”

“Large and wrinkly. Many folds. Maid brained.”

Raine snorted. Lozzie giggled. Evelyn sighed. I forced a token laugh, the best I could do under the circumstances. Zheng — a few paces to my other side — rumbled like a steam engine in a holding pattern.

Twil said, as if this was all the most natural thing in the world: “Maid brains gotta be more wrinkly and folded than others, right? Right? ‘Cos of all the frills! Eh? Eh? Get it?”

Evelyn sighed again. “Yes, Twil. We get it.”

Raine said, “Gotta work on your joke structure, Twil.”

“Well,” I added, “I thought it was very good. Well done.”

Twil blew out a sigh. Poor puppy, she was trying her best. We were all trying to force a bit of normality, as if following some buried instinct to defend our psyches against the sight in front of us.

“Anyway,” Evelyn huffed. “My point, Heather, is that one requires a brain — a thinking-structure, whatever it’s made from — to affect hyperdimensional mathematical changes to the structure of reality.”

Praem intoned: “Heather, bigger brain. Bulging.”

Twil lost control and snorted. Behind us, Jan sighed very heavily and very sharply, and muttered: “I don’t understand how you lot can joke about this.”

Nicole said, “They’re all fucking nutters. All of them.”

“Mages,” said Amy Stack.

She was standing even further back than Jan and Nicole, her boots only just over the threshold of the gateway from Number 12 Barnslow Drive. She was only standing on Camelot’s soil because there was absolutely no way she was being left back in the house itself with only Tenny, Marmite, and the spider-servitors to stop her doing anything we didn’t want.

“Ah?” said Jan. “Excuse me?”

“Mages,” Amy repeated.

Jan let out a tight little huff. “I am also a mage.”

Stack said nothing.

Raine called back down to Stack: “We laugh because we choose not to cry! Joke or go crackers! You should join in, Amy. Got a place saved for you. Come sit on my lap, hey?”

Amy Stack said absolutely nothing. I didn’t even look, but I could feel her stare like an ice cube dropped down the back of my collar. She was not impressed.

Evelyn sighed again. “Raine, stop antagonizing our pet psychopath.”

“I’m not antagonising her,” Raine said. “I’m sure doing something, but it ain’t that.”

I had to resist the urge to point out there was a word for what Raine was doing: flirting.

Jan was right — we must all have been mad to be having this conversation right then, in the face of this unspeakable thing, with Badger still in danger, less than two hours after witnessing some of the worst violence any of us had ever seen. There was a neat pile of corpses laid out not a hundred feet away, just around the corner of the half-complete Camelot Castle. Some of us were still covered in blood. A row of looted firearms lay on the grass, just as alien and strange Outside as they had been in the English countryside. And here we were, making stupid jokes, and flirting.

Maybe Raine was right. Maybe that’s the sane thing to do — make stupid jokes with your friends and listen to hopeless flirting, to drown out the blood and the bullets. It was better than crying.

Evelyn snapped, “Can we please stay on topic? Heather, my point is, the house did not do mathematics.”

“But it did! How is that harder to absorb than … ” I gestured helplessly, down the Camelot hillside.

Twil clucked her tongue and said: “What if it’s a demon-possessed house?”

Evelyn finally looked away from the sight down the hill and stared at Twil. “What? What are you talking about?”

Twil shrugged. “You can put demons in anything, right? Like, it’s a super bad idea, but it works, doesn’t it?”

Evelyn just stared at her for a long moment, brow creased in one hell of a frown. Then she looked back at the thing we could no longer call a House. She shook her head — but she did it slowly. “No. No, that’s completely absurd. A demon in such a diffuse structure would de-cohere. And the changes it would make to the building would be … well, not unlike what we saw inside Glasswick Tower, with Alexander’s corpse.”

Twil gestured down the hill and pulled a face which said ‘yeah-see-what-I-mean’. “Duh.”

Evelyn shook her head. “This is not the same.”

“Mm,” I agreed, thinking out loud. “It wasn’t like talking to a demon. It wasn’t possessed, it was just … House. It was just a house.”

Evelyn huffed. “My point exactly, Heather. In the end it’s just a house. No brain — demonic modification or organic or otherwise. You couldn’t move it at first, yes, but that must be some layer of trick by Edward. Houses don’t refuse to move. It’s just a house.”

Evelyn worked hard to shore up the failing confidence in her own voice, to pack more quick-drying cement on her denials and justifications. But the evidence in front of us — down the hill and beyond the outline of what would one day be a curtain wall, embedded in the concrete-lined hole we’d dug for Edward’s house, and now sprouting like a mushroom of brick and beam — was a tidal wave of undeniable reality that even Evelyn could not explain away.

Twil went, “Pfffft. Come on, Evee. That’s not a house. Not any more. Looks like there’s about twelve demons in that thing, not just one. Whole damn party down there.”

“Demon party,” said Praem. “Woo hoo.”

Nobody laughed.

Evelyn rubbed at her red-rimmed eyes, too exhausted to argue further. I wet my lips and felt extremely awkward — and more than a little worried about Badger, still somewhere inside the thing. Raine cracked her knuckles and cracked a grin. Behind us, Jan shifted a step closer to July, as if seeking refuge. Lozzie held her hand. Zheng stared down the slope like a statue; even she didn’t want to go anywhere near the thing down there.

We were in Camelot, just shy of two hours after the gunfight at Edward’s House, gathered on the small hillside within the outline of the future curtain wall of the castle. All of us were present, plus Lozzie and Nicole, with some reluctance on the latter’s part — and minus Kimberly. The group call had been terminated once we’d gotten home; there was little to nothing we could do for Amanda Hopton, after all, except attempt to release the bubble-servitors from wherever they had been spirited away to. The gateway to Sharrowford — our way back to Evelyn’s magical workshop — stood open at our rear, guarded on the far side by Evelyn’s spider-servitors, and on this side by a small group of Knights and a single dedicated Caterpillar looming over the comparatively tiny structure. Evelyn had reassured us that no Outsider matter could cross back through the gate; but the House and its contents were not from Outside. We weren’t taking any chances with something escaping back into our own home.

Camelot was just as soothing and placid as always, a strange island of calm refuge amid the endless whirling vistas of Outside. The warm wind carried a scent of cinnamon and the cushion-soft yellow grasses cupped the soles of one’s shoes with every step. Purple nebula-light flooded down from the whorls of glowing crystal orbiting in the dark, cool skies. Camelot was impenetrable, not for the strength of its walls, but for the calm of its nature.

Even arrayed for war, Camelot felt peaceful and calm.

Perhaps that’s what kept the House in check.

Edward Lilburne’s House had arrived exactly where I had originally intended, sat neatly in the concrete-lined pit prepared by the Knights and the Caterpillars. The structure was buffered with great volumes of dirt which had arrived alongside it, and braced with white slabs of shed Caterpillar armour, to stop the whole thing subsiding.

The dirt — the high clay content soil taken from a hidden corner of English woodland — was not something we had considered the importance of previously. Luckily for the rest of us, Lozzie had several Knights down there already on bucket duty, far too close to the House for anybody’s comfort, extracting stray earthworms and random beetles and any other earthly life we’d accidentally transported along with the House.

Not for Camelot’s safety, though. According to Lozzie, it was far too cruel to abandon dozens of innocent earthworms here, where they’d probably run down and die within a day or two, over-exposed to the alien pressures of Outside.

I happened to agree, but we still didn’t think it was worth venturing so close to the House — or, what had been a House, until it had arrived here.

Edward Lilburne’s House had bloomed, like a giant fungal stalk.

The original structure — the one we had faced down in reality, the ordinary looking albeit old house with a frontage that had been reworked to spell out the secrets of the twin prime conjecture — was still there, still intact, sitting in its bed of soil and concrete. The front door stood open, showing nothing but black void. The windows were dark and empty. Like a shell.

It now formed the foundation — or perhaps the roots — of a second house.

A vertical stalk made of brick and beam and smoke-dark glass had exploded upward from the roof of the structure, as thick as the House itself, a jumbled amalgamation of House-parts climbing toward the sky, a perverse beanstalk of domestic matter all mixed together. Fifty feet up in the air it flowed outward, spreading like the branches of a tree — or more accurately like a fungal cap one might find on a cute little woodland mushroom, except made of brick and beam, wood and glass, tile and door frame and windows.

The structure hanging in the air was easily several times the size of the House-seed from which it had sprouted, and impossible to construct or maintain under the pressure of earthly physics and gravity. Tendrils of brick and frills of window hung down from the underside of the curved cap; nodules of roof tile ran in ridges along the top; lines of door frame formed zig-zag patterns up the trunk. Beams stuck out at every possible angle, like thorns or hairs on the stem of a fungal rose.

The thing looked as if it should be swaying in the wind, or flexing with mushroom growth, or perhaps breathing with regular pulses of air. But it was frozen solid, unmoving and stable, as a House should be.

Had we accidentally planted a seed in Outside soil? Or was this like a fish ripped from the deep sea, a corpse expanding under the lack of usual pressure? The others muttered such speculation — that the house had metastasised like a cancer, or it was trying to colonize Camelot, or perhaps that this was what Edward had wanted all along.

But we — myself and my tentacles — could not shake the image of a conjoined twin.

A House with a twin who had been sealed within its House-like body, absorbed in the womb (but what is a womb, for a house?) Only under the vastly different conditions of Outside had that half-dead twin finally bloomed upward into the open air, claiming flesh and reality for herself.

That idea made our skin crawl. We hugged ourselves tight.

At least the House wasn’t screaming, not that I could hear — but perhaps that’s only because it was intimidated by our not-so-little army.

I dislike using military terminology to refer to the Knights and the Caterpillars as a whole. They are not really an army, or if they are it is not the only thing they are, nor the most important component of their concept of self-hood. Inside each Knight is a piece of flesh, earth-born but Outsider-changed by the grace of Lozzie’s biological gifts; the same uplifted spirit-flesh resides in each Caterpillar shell, though multiplied many times over. They are a tiny, embryonic culture and society, non-human, once-of-Earth, now rooted in Outside — group-minded, spread across two different physical forms, and cradled in a symbiotic relationship with both suits of metal armour and the far less earthly biotechnology of the vast Caterpillar machines. Growing, building, talking among themselves, creating language, art, and exploring their environment; they were more than just force. To treat them as such would be a violation of an implicit trust. They had dedicated themselves to my protection and the rescue of my sister, but they had done so because they had once known me as a terrified little girl.

I was not their Queen. They owed me no allegiance. They were not mine to dispose of as I wished.

But they had formed themselves up in front of the house all the same. We hadn’t even asked.

Gleaming chrome stood in stillness and silence, arrayed in loose ranks about fifty feet back from the open front door of the House, ready to repel anything which might emerge from that unyielding black void. They had dug a deep V-shaped ditch to defend their position, and used the resulting bank of earth to give themselves a high ground advantage. Only a token force — less than a dozen — remained on the walls of Camelot castle itself.

Despite the wide variation in armament and occasional vagueness of purpose, the Knights had positioned themselves with expert intention: tower shields and lances to the fore, with halberds and spears and other pole weapons just behind. The flanks of their formation were guarded by axes and great-swords, and I had no doubt they would be capable of rapid shifts of position if need be. Those few Knights with strange crossbow-like weapons stood slightly further back, on a small rise of the landscape, ready to fire over the heads of the others.

“Wouldn’t like to be charging into that,” Raine had said when we’d first arrived and seen the Knights drawn up for battle. “Horseback or not. Bet they’re nigh-on unbreakable. Lozzie? Lozzie, hey, do your lads and lasses in shining armour even know how to run away?”

Lozzie had pulled a big silly shrug. She wasn’t the type to obsess over military matters.

But the infantry were ants compared to the heavy support.

Twelve Caterpillars ringed the House, giants of pitted white carapace with their sides turned to face the ‘foe’. Each of the Caterpillars had several massive black tendrils extended from their face-areas, poised and pointing toward the House, as if waiting for a signal to fire. For all I knew, they really did have living artillery packed into those gigantic barn-sized bodies.

An additional trio of Caterpillars formed a wall between the House and the Camelot castle, just in case. Nobody was taking any chances with this interloper, the Knights least of all.

To see so many Caterpillars gathered in one place was shocking to one’s own scale of self, in the same way as seeing a street of skyscrapers for the first time, or standing amid an airfield of nuclear bombers, or a staging ground full of tanks: their size, the way their bulk blocked out pieces of horizon and redefined the landscape, their caged energy and power and potential, the way their great internal engines set up a resonating hum in the air, just below hearing. I couldn’t help but notice the different shades of mud and dirt around the skirts of white carapace — the Caterpillars had been off exploring Camelot, in half a dozen different and unimaginable places. And they had all returned, to help. And this was only a handful of the giant wriggly friends.

The House was alien and strange; Edward Lilburne was a powerful mage. But out here, Outside, we had made something beyond monsters and magicians.

Well, Lozzie had made them. Then they had made themselves. I couldn’t claim much credit.

Out in reality, we had been woefully unprepared for a siege, surprised by sudden violence, and almost overwhelmed by the scale of the task. Here, we were all too ready to batter down Edward’s walls.

Except Badger was still in there.

We made a sad sight in comparison with the tightly-organised Knights and the impenetrable armour-hulls of the Caterpillars. The gunfight at the House and the slow horror of the aftermath had left us all drained and exhausted.

Raine put on a good front of confidence and energy, but I knew her too well not to see through to the truth: she was jittery and tired, and far too interested in the stolen gun which was now strapped over her shoulder. Twil was odd, her smiles too wide, her laughs too loud. The killing had shaken her. Evelyn was squint-eyed and hunched with effort, clinging to Praem’s arm. Jan and July were not doing too badly, though Jan’s courage and determination had faltered in the face of the fruiting House. Lozzie seemed normal, but very attached to Jan; perhaps she did not want this to go ahead.

Felicity and Nicole had me worried in a very different kind of way. On the way home, Felicity had taken a detour, to drop off Kimberly and the boy from the House at Sharrowford General Hospital. The covert drop-off had gone off without a hitch. Kimberly had even called us to let us know that the boy was being looked at, few questions asked, and Kimberly was passing herself off as a concerned bystander — and just about to leave, on foot, without supplying any identification.

But Nicole had seemed upset, even angry; she’d exchanged a few words with Felicity while everyone else’s backs were turned.

Now Felicity wouldn’t even look at Nicole, averting her eyes with dignified contempt. And Nicole kept glaring daggers at Felicity’s back — or at least she had been doing so, until the shock of stepping through to Camelot had left her speechless and shivering.

Jan was right, the battlefield was no place for lingering romantic jealousy.

Only the demon-hosts — Praem, Zheng, and July — were their usual selves. Amy Stack hadn’t been much affected by the fight and the gore, but standing on the alien soil of Camelot was making her twitchy and tense; she hid it incredibly well, as only a professional could. I was the only one who could see it so openly, but it left her just as compromised as the rest of us.

And me? Myself and myself? All the little Heathers in our shared head-space? We were not having a good time, to put it lightly.

In Camelot, blessed with the altered reality of Outside, our tentacles were visible to the others in all our rainbow-throbbing glory. But we were wrapped around our own stomach and ribs, hugging ourselves tightly to stop from falling over and closing our eyes. We ached with muscle pain all the way down every tentacle, each limb a tube of slow-burning agony.

I was still caked with far too much of my own blood-sweat; the inside of my abdomen throbbed and ached with the aftermath of reactor red-line; only Raine’s arm looped through my own kept me on my feet. We wanted nothing more than to drag ourselves into a nice dark cave, coil up in a ball, and fall into a dreamless sleep.

Not a good condition in which to assault anything, let alone whatever the House had turned into.

Raine had wanted me to rest on the car ride home, but that was impossible. We hadn’t known what had truly become of the House until we’d arrived back at Number 12 Barnslow Drive, bundled everybody indoors — followed by the screeching tyres of Stack’s raggedly blue car — and then waited while Evelyn spent several frantic minutes activating the gateway. Lozzie was forbidden from Slipping to Camelot without the rest of us, just in case Edward had any final tricks up his sleeve.

Out in the woods, we had left little behind except a great big hole in the ground where the House had once stood. The teleport had taken the foundations, part of an underground septic tank, and cut the House off from a set of buried power lines. I’d almost toppled in, but Zheng had darted forward and yanked me back.

A mysterious pit, two cars and a fountain pockmarked with massive holes, a lot of blood with no apparent source, and several dozen bullet casings.

We didn’t have time to clean all that up. Let the paranormal investigators and the Sharrowford police believe what they wanted — there was no way to trace it back to us.

So now, all minds were turned to the House.

Evelyn sighed again, more exhausted than exasperated. I looked away from the giant brick-and-beam mushroom of Edward’s house and caught a moment of Evelyn Saye, Mage, lit in profile by the source-less purple glow of Camelot, a gentle frown of intense thought on her brow, her teeth pinching her lower lip as she chewed at the problem. Praem was supporting her arm, keeping her on her feet much like Raine was with me; for a moment the family resemblance between Evelyn and Praem was clearer than ever, their features softened and highlighted by Camelot’s gentle winds.

Then Evelyn frowned harder and the moment passed. She tutted. “Badger’s fucked up all our plans. God damn him, the absolute fool. You better hope you find him before I do, Heather, because if I get to him first I’m going to have Praem hog-tie him.”

Nobody laughed. Evelyn cleared her throat and looked around.

“Joke,” said Praem.

“Yes,” Evelyn sighed. “I am joking. Of course. Though we probably should tie his hands together to stop him doing anything else so stupid.”

Raine laughed, but even she had to force the sound. “Assumed you were serious, Evee.”

“Yuuuup,” went Twil. “He’s kinda fucked it, hasn’t he?”

Behind us, Amy Stack spoke up again. “What is your plan?”

Evelyn finally tore her attention completely away from Edward Lilburne’s House and our waiting siege forces. She half-twisted in Praem’s grip and fixed a pinch-eyed glare on Stack. Nicole Web got caught in the blast zone, shuffling sideways on her crutches and eyeing Stack like a condemned prisoner.

Evelyn said, low and dangerous with cold anger: “You would know that if you’d bothered to communicate properly with us. You would also know that having one of our own inside the house is a grave liability. You should have told us what Nathan was going to do. You absolute idiot. Surprised you survived five minutes of being a mercenary.”

Stack just stared. Cold eyes shuttered against raging anger.

Jan cleared her throat delicately and lifted her head. “Operation Jericho,” she said, then pulled a self-conscious wince.

Raine laughed. “We really can’t call it that. Come off it, Jan.”

Felicity said, “Yeah, that’s … that’s in bad taste. Kinda messed up.”

“I enjoy a bit of fancy naming,” Jan said. Then she sighed. “But yes, okay. Operation big loud tooting?”

Twil spluttered a laugh.

“Toot,” said Praem.

Evelyn huffed, unimpressed. She nodded sideways, vaguely in the direction of the Caterpillars. “The large-scale Outsider creatures—”

“Not Outsiders!” Lozzie chirped. I grunted in agreement. “Cattys!” Lozzie said.

Evelyn pursed her lips. “The ‘Caterpillars’ can put out a massive amount of directional sound — possibly enough to damage brick and concrete, certainly more than enough to hurt flesh and bone. This step of our plan is — or was — to bombard the house with enough ‘loud tooting’ to render any unprotected human beings very much unconscious, possibly dead.”

“Right,” said Stack. “And now Nathan is in there.”

Evelyn gritted her teeth. “Yes, he is. Isn’t he?”

Stack held her glare. I was mildly impressed.

We cleared our raw and aching throat: “Um. Actually I think that plan would be ruined anyway, Evee. I’m … personally very reluctant to risk hurting the house itself. It doesn’t deserve that. I don’t think it even knows who Edward is.”

Evelyn sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. Twil looked quite uncomfortable. But Felicity nodded and Zheng grunted; I wasn’t alone in this understanding of the House as more than just a structure.

Raine cracked a smirk. “Looks like there’s nothing else for it, ladies. We’ve gotta go in there. On foot.”

Jan cleared her throat again. “That building has no power and no water. I say we give it a day or two — or even better, a whole week. With any luck we starve him out, no need to go assaulting a fortified position.”

“Nathan is in there,” I said. “He might need our help.”

“Mmmmmmnnnhhhrrrr.”

Everybody flinched — except Praem and July. Zheng’s throaty rumble was like the threat of a storm on the horizon. She flexed her massive hands and rolled her neck from side to side, sullen eyes fixed on the House.

“Zheng?” I ventured. “What’s wrong?”

Zheng just blinked slowly, focused on a thought nobody else could see. “The worm is not the only wayward fool.”

“The bubble-servitors?” Evelyn asked, squinting with disbelief. “You’re concerned about those? Seriously?”

Raine murmured, “Evee, shhhhh.”

I said: “The demon-host? The one who ran off?”

Zheng didn’t answer. She just inhaled deeply, straightening up and rumbling again. I couldn’t be sure without asking her in private, but I could have sworn she was grappling with some inner conflict. Whatever she was experiencing, it was too fragile for questions.

“No siege,” she said eventually. “Shaman. I will go alone if you do not.”

“I think we have to,” I said. “Yes, Zheng. We can’t let Nathan do this alone. And not … yes. Not alone.”

Twil blew out a big sigh. “I do not fancy going in there. Sorry, big H. Even out here, like. Just, no. No way. Fuck me. We’re gonna do it anyway, aren’t we?”

Raine flashed a grin. “Can’t leave Nate to his fate.”

“Nooooo,” Twil whined. “Don’t do shit poetry now, Raine. I can’t take it.”

Jan said, a little too high-pitched, “I am not stepping in there. By all the gods of Kadath, I am not stepping in there. Spooky houses and mages are never a good combination.”

Raine laughed. “You should see some of the places we’ve been before. This is nothing.”

“We can’t leave Nathan in there,” I murmured. “And we can’t leave … we can’t, we—”

Evelyn huffed like the brakes on a tractor. “Alright!” she snapped. “Fine! Praem, help me get— that’s it, thank you, thank you Praem.” Evelyn hobbled and huffed a few paces in front of the rest of us, with Praem at her side, then turned around and fixed us all with a razor-sharp glare. Back hunched, clutching her walking stick, framed by the purple light of Camelot and the siege on the grassy plain below, with a few strands of her straw-blonde hair tugged loose by the warm winds, Evelyn could have led me anywhere. She was, in a way. I would follow her to Wonderland, in time.

Evelyn opened her mouth, but Raine got there first: “Evee, Evee, who put you back in command, hey?”

“Raine!” I hissed. Joking to let off steam was one thing, but undermining Evelyn’s confidence was a bridge too far, even for Raine. For a moment I had no idea what she was thinking. Was she trying to intentionally pull us back from the task? Was Raine afraid this was too much for us, but unwilling to speak her mind?

Even after all that time, I still did not fully understand our Raine. She kept surprising me, every time I thought I knew her inside out.

Her words drew Evelyn’s glare to her — and drew Evelyn’s spine upright, Evelyn’s chin higher, Evelyn’s walking stick off the grass of Camelot to brandish at Raine’s face.

“Me!” Evelyn snapped. “I’ve put myself back in charge!” She gestured at Jan. “No offense to our ‘contractor’, but she’s not exactly showing any spine when it comes to walking into supernatural environments. But you and I, Raine?” Evelyn’s scowl transmuted with the force of knowledge, into a savage little grin more at home on Zheng’s face than Evee’s. My heart did a funny little back-flip. “You and me. Twil. Heather. Praem. Even Zheng? We’ve done this enough times before. We know what we’re doing. Now!” Evelyn snapped. “Listen up!”

Twil snorted under her breath. “Yes madam drill sergeant, three bags full ma’am, lickety split ma’am.”

Evelyn ignored that. She looked at all of us at once — a clever trick. I thought I was the only one capable of that.

“If we do this,” Evelyn said, “then we do it right. We’ve screwed up this kind of thing enough times before — Alexander’s castle, the cult’s house, Carcosa, more — but this time is going to be different. We stick together. We go slow. Nobody moves alone. Nobody touches anything, breathes on anything without permission and investigation first. We—”

Zheng rumbled: “You do not command me, wizard.”

Evelyn, to my surprise, didn’t even flinch. She didn’t even look at Zheng. She just pointed at her with the walking stick. “You can shut the fuck up and get in line, or you can fuck off back home.”

Zheng stiffened. I froze, too, ready for everything to go suddenly and terribly wrong. Praem hadn’t been expecting that either — she moved to step in front of Evee, to head off any sudden aggression.

Zheng rumbled, “Wizard.”

“Down,” said Praem.

Evelyn looked at Zheng. “Do you know why you’re going to do what you’re told? No? Because in less than two months we are going to be doing this same procedure for Wonderland.”

My stomach dropped. Zheng paused. “Huuuh.”

Evelyn continued. “When we do that, there can be no mistakes, no misplaced footfalls, no loose cannons. If there are, then we will all die, and it will be particularly horrible. This — this is a dress rehearsal. A dry run. Down there in that house is a dangerous mage, and I do not know why he’s not struck back at us, but compared to the Eye, he is nothing. This is the best practice we’re going to get. So, Zheng, demon-host. Are you one of us, or are you a loose end we can’t stop snagging on sharp objects?”

The aggression flowed back out of Zheng’s posture, replaced with a kind of sullen darkness. She turned to look at us — at me.

“You’re one of us, Zheng,” I said without hesitation. “You’re with us. You are.”

“Huuunnh.” Zheng grunted. “The shaman answers for me. Very well, wizard.”

“Your orders are simple, anyway,” Evelyn said. “Don’t touch anything you’re not supposed to, don’t run off and cause a problem, and … ” Evelyn paused and grinned. “If we need something killing, be quick about it.”

Zheng couldn’t help the replying smile. We breathed an internal sigh of relief. My most beloved really did understand each other, if they only tried.

Evelyn nodded, then turned her gaze back to the rest of us. “This time is going to be different — because we’re going to have an escort. Lozzie!”

Lozzie did a little hop-jump away from Jan, flapping her hands either side of her head like mock rabbit ears. “Yah!”

“I want the Knights with us. Obviously not all of them, there’s far too many to fit into that house. But at least thirty. I want them in the lead, I want them at our rear, I want them flanking us; I want the vulnerable core of human flesh protected by a wall of metal. Can you do that for us?”

Lozzie did a side-to-side head bob, then nodded in one decisive dip of her head. “I can’t!”

Evelyn blinked. “I—”

“But they can!” Lozzie pointed down at the Knights. “I’m not in charge, you know? I just give them suggestions. It doesn’t work like that, Eveey-weevey.”

Evelyn huffed softly. “Thank you, Lozzie, I know, but I’m trying to simplify things here, so—”

“Evee,” I croaked. “Wait. They’re coming to help.”

Down in the formation of Knights, one lone figure split off from the right flank and slowly began hiking back up the hill toward us. A smile grew on my face as I recognised the filigree of designs on his armour, the optical illusion of quasi-floral swirls which brought to mind the depths of a forest seen from the edge of the tree-line, filled with hidden green groves and ivy-wrapped trunks. A gigantic single-bladed axe was slung over his right shoulder. He drew to a stop a few paces from Evelyn, tall and silent and glinting in the purple light.

It was the Forest Knight.

Everyone else watched with curiosity or wariness, but Lozzie bounced up to him and hugged the front of his armour. He didn’t hug back — I’m not sure if the Knights were used to such things — but he did dip his visor-less helmet in greeting.

“Hello, you!” I said, feeling brighter already. “How … how are you? If that question makes sense, I suppose, um … ”

The Forest Knight’s blank helmet turned toward me in acknowledgement. A dip, up and down. Hello. I am well.

Praem intoned, “Good day to you.”

Evelyn cleared her throat and pointed at the Forest Knight, but addressed me: “Heather, this is the one who accompanied you to Carcosa, yes?”

I nodded. “Yes. Yes, he is. Evee, they do understand us, they really do. We can trust them — trust him.”

Lozzie hopped free of the Forest Knight and said, “Ask again!”

Evelyn looked vaguely uncomfortable as she tried to figure out where to point her eyes: in the end she settled for talking upward to the Forest Knight’s blank visor, despite the lack of eye-slit in his perfectly seamless armour. She explained once again what we needed: Knights in front, behind, and to both sides; protection and security; durable scouts and unbreakable defenders.

Before she even finished, the formation of Knights on the hillside below began to shift and break apart. Twenty nine of Lozzie’s shining giants broke formation and stepped back, their places quickly filled as the shield wall closed up to compensate. They pulled back as a group, with shields and lances, pole-arms and axes, and formed a rough U-shape behind the main body of Knights, with space for us to join them.

We all watched, speechless for a moment as the request was filled, our escort made ready.

“Wheeeeeeeey!” Raine cheered. “Good on you, mate. Good on you.”

“Okaaaaay,” went Twil. “Alright. Well. Maybe going in there won’t be that bad, like … ”

Evelyn looked back up at the Forest Knight’s eyeless visor. “Thank you. We are in your debt. As if we weren’t before.”

Praem said, “Suggestion: strawberries.”

The Forest Knight nodded at that. The movement was so slight that nobody else saw. Except perhaps for Praem.

Lozzie gave him another hug, too. Not everybody was so enthusiastic, however. Felicity and Jan both looked terrified, though to slightly different degrees. Stack watched with ice-cold disinterest. Nicole was clutching her own forehead and muttering under her breath. Zheng looked happy enough about this, but she kept eyeing the Forest Knight as if he might make an interesting sparring partner. July watched Zheng. That was a bad sign.

“Right then,” Evelyn raised her voice and turned back to the rest of us. “A show of hands. Who’s coming?”

Stack and Nicole both bowed out in silence; they would stay here with the Knights. Felicity hesitated, then sighed and raised her hand with the rest of us. Jan went white in the face — staring at Lozzie, who’s hand was raised straight up. Jan’s own hand was frozen before her.

“Heather, hey, Heather,” Raine was saying to me, trying to grab my own hand and coax me back down. “Heather, whoa, come on. You’re wiped out. I know you want to come, but you’re exhausted, your tentacles are down and out.”

“I can still do brain-math,” I croaked. “Not high-level things like teleporting a whole house, but I can still turn a bullet. I can. I’m not staying behind.”

Raine smiled, almost sadly, but with such affection.

“Yeah,” Twil said. “I’m not going without big H at our backs.”

Behind us, Jan was saying, “Lozzie, you can’t be serious. Your uncle is in there. It’s like walking into the exact place he wants you to go.”

Lozzie smiled, big and wide and oh-so smug. She spread her arms. “With all my friends to kick him to pieces!”

Jan shuddered and swallowed, a spark of adoration deep in her eyes, her face pale and sweating. “Oh, fine.” She raised her hand. “I’m in. I hate all of you people. I’m supposed to be in the back line, not getting stabbed in the front.”

July said, “You are protected.”

“Easy for you to say!”

“Trust.”

Evelyn stepped over to Lozzie, still leaning on Praem for support. When she spoke, she pitched her voice low, almost private. “Lozzie, are you certain? Are you comfortable joining us? Nobody will think less of you if you don’t. You don’t have to watch us do the deed.”

Lozzie nodded, big and bold. “I wanna! And you need more emergency exits along-along, too!”

“We’ll protect her,” we said in a croaking voice, then reached out and wrapped one aching tentacle around Lozzie’s waist. She leaned into the hug.

A dark mote floated in Evelyn’s eyes. She gestured to Lozzie and said, “May I borrow you for a moment? I think we need one more step, here.”

Lozzie nodded. To my surprise, Evelyn took her hand and led her off a little way, only a few paces. They put their heads together for a second, whispering too softly for anybody else to overhear. Praem stood tall, pretending not to listen. Then she turned her head and looked at me. After a moment Lozzie looked up and gestured to the Forest Knight. He joined them too; Evelyn whispered something up to him. Lozzie nodded along.

“Oh no,” said Twil. “She’s got some mad plan. I just know it. Can’t anything be straightforward around here? Ever?”

“Nope,” said Jan. “That’s generally how it goes, once you’re in deep enough.”

Twil snorted. “I’ve been in deep my whole life, thanks.”

Evelyn and Lozzie straightened up. Lozzie was biting her bottom lip, her face a mask of worry. Evelyn looked determined, but also ashamed. They walked back over, the Forest Knight following along behind.

Before I could ask what was happening, one of the Caterpillars down below began to move.

A single Caterpillar broke off from the circle of twelve and moved toward the front of the house. The motion of great engines throbbed through the air. Carapace-skirts ghosted over the yellow grass of Camelot, sliding almost without friction. Great black tendrils arced ahead of the Caterpillar, multiplying from somewhere inside the main body.

“Evee?” I croaked. “What are we doing?”

Evelyn sighed sharply and looked at me with a bitter hardness behind her eyes. “We’re going to have to hurt the house, Heather. Just a little.”

Lozzie made a wide-eyed face of scepticism. “A little? Nopey-nopes. It’s gonna be a little bit more than a little bit more. Evee-weevey, don’t lie.”

“I’m not lying, I’m trying to—”

“Evee,” I demanded in a croak. “What’s happening? What are you doing to the house?”

“Oh shit me,” said Twil, going up on tiptoes for a better look. “It’s gonna pull the door open?”

Evelyn cleared her throat: “It’s going to pull the entire door off. Frame, front wall, the lot.”

“Evee!” I squeaked. “Lozzie! It’s not— it doesn’t deserve—”

Evelyn looked away from me, and said, “Heather, look at that front door. It’s a black void. I won’t send a Knight through there just to find out it kills whatever passes through. They’re not slaves.”

And she was right. I had nothing to say to that. That door itself was an unknown threat, it could do anything, as far as we knew, even to a Knight. Could I have asked the House? Maybe. But any answer I could have gotten would not have been applicable to the world of quick flesh and hot blood, only to brick and mortar.

Down in the gap between the hills, the Caterpillar moved into position.

It was a giant compared to the House — but tiny beneath the towering mushroom-sprout of what the House had become. The barn-sized white grub pulled directly in front of the door, then reached out with a dozen massive black feelers. Each one wrapped around a piece of the door frame, the front wall, the bricks of the entryway, gluing themselves to the surface with a spreading black tar.

The tendrils tightened, taking up the slack. They thickened into throbbing ropes of solid muscle. Behind the great machine, the Knights drew inward, sheltering behind the tower shields.

The Caterpillar pulled.

A great bass throb of machine-power rolled through the air, almost a physical sensation washing over us. The Caterpillar pulled and pulled, trying to move in reverse away from the House — but the resistance was greater than the mere strength of brick and beam.

The Forest Knight turned his visor-less helmet to look down at Lozzie.

“Oh!” Lozzie chirped. She suddenly flapped round in her poncho, waving her hands in the air. “Everyone plug ears and open mouths!”

“Fuckin’ hell,” said Twil.

“I’m gone,” said Stack, and she even helped Nicole back through the portal. Everyone else did as the Forest Knight had asked. Except Praem, who covered Evelyn’s ears for her.

The Caterpillar pulled again, harder.

The wave of pressure or sound or sheer energy was of course none of those things, it was something Outsider, some approximation of an earthly process. But it throbbed through the air like heat and made my eyes water. It made Twil whine and Evelyn wince and Zheng bite the air. It made the Knights down below stoop as if in the face of a great wind. It made the Caterpillar itself sink half a foot into the soil as the front of the House refused to give way.

And then — pop!

It was not the kind of sound one expected from brick and plaster coming apart in a shattering rip of building materials; that came a split-second later, after the pop. The black void in the doorway burst like a soap bubble, or a biological membrane, a sound that was not a sound, heard even through plugged ears.

Then the crash, the cacophony of brick dust and splintered wood and shattered glass; the entire front door of Edward’s house tore free in a welter of debris, along with six feet of brick frontage all around the frame. The Caterpillar rocked in place and let the torn piece of House fall to the ground.

Dust cleared, blown free by Camelot’s cinnamon wind. The Knights straightened up. We all blinked, staring, gathering ourselves. Ears were cleared. Jaws were worked up and down.

A ragged wound gaped in the front of the House, where the door had stood. Past fringes of brick and tatters of wood, we had expected to see an entrance hallway.

Instead, metal racks marched away into deeper gloom, covered in tiny blinking lights.

It was like we’d opened a shell and found a bioluminescent mollusc living inside.

Twil said, squinting down at our first glimpse of the interior of Edward’s house: “Is that a server farm in there? What the hell?”

“A — sorry, a what?” I croaked.

“Never change, Heather,” said Raine.

Jan laughed and said, “Mages. Am I right, or am I right?”

Evelyn pinched the bridge of her nose. “Oh, for fuck’s sake. Come on. Let’s get down there and have a closer look. And nobody touch anything. Absolutely nothing. Understand? Touch nothing.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Cattys are strong! And big! And like to go DOOT. But only small doot today. House is not for heavy dootings. Yet. (While Badger is inside, anyway.) And it’s the Forest Knight! Wonder how he’s been doing. Very professional, those big metal boys and girls, ready for a good scrap. Anyway, this chapter is somewhat of a breather after the violence and aftermath, and before the … well, the descent. But surely Edward would have responded by now, right? What’s even happening in there? Maybe Heather knows more than she thinks she does … 

If you want to support Katalepsis and also read a couple of chapters ahead of the public ones, please consider:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And! Thank you for reading! I couldn’t keep doing this without you, all of you, readers and supporters and everybody who leaves comments, even if you just quietly read along and never say anything. Thank you so much. This story is for you. Hope you’re enjoying it.

Next week, it’s time to go indoors. Inside. Into the H o u s e??? Where Badger???

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.8

Content Warnings

Gun violence aftermath
Corpses, dead bodies, in detail



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

We were no stranger to corpses.

None of us who stood in that blood-stinking, sun-baked aftermath were unfamiliar with the sight of a dead body — not even Kimberly, the shrinking rose, or Jan and July, the unknown quantities. When it came to the ruin and wreckage which followed violence, I had seen far worse: cultists with their guts pulled out, the felled remains of zombies made from abducted homeless people, human remains twisted into unnatural forms by the warping pressure of the Eye’s attention. I had even made one myself; the corpse of Alexander Lilburne had been a particularly gruesome example, his bones all broken and his flesh all shredded and his head falling off. No stranger to corpses or wounds or pooling blood.

What would my mother think, if she knew? What would Maisie think? What would the me of two years ago think? Would I be horrified by us? I like to hope not.

Somehow, these corpses felt different.

Perhaps because it was a gunfight, a fictional impossibility pulled from one of Raine’s more boring video games, something alien and unreal in the leafy green English countryside; gunfights were supposed to happen in grimy foreign streets, in faraway cities, between people who did not sound like us. It was as if a piece of Outside had intruded upon reality. Or perhaps because it had happened right in front of us, rather than hidden behind the mental censor of memory and interpretation; to hear a gunshot and see the wound later is one thing, but to watch a human being die, punctured by metal at speeds too fast to comprehend, that is a terrible thing, even for those of us far beyond normal life. Or perhaps because it had happened so fast, with so little fanfare; seven people lay dead, mostly from unerringly accurate head-shots, bleeding into the bare soil where the top layers had been stripped away by failed brain-math. The eighth was still alive, whimpering and shuddering, his left arm gone, eaten by magic.

The stench of blood and meat and solid waste filled the air, hovering on the relentless summer heat. Flies ventured from the woods and landed on the blood-soaked soil, mobbing the crimson mess. Bullet casings glinted on the dirt.

None of this should be.

I couldn’t think; we were still deep in brain-math aftershock, aching and heaving for breath, mind reeling with the failure to move the House; we couldn’t stop looking at the bodies, with their skulls open and red, their brains exposed to the heat of the sun; we had to keep going, we couldn’t stop here — Badger had gone inside, alone, unarmed. The fool needed help!

And the House loomed and leered, soaking in the blood-rich air, unmoved. The void of the front door was a tiny, toothless maw, a filter-feeder enjoying the feast.

I didn’t vomit — I had practice resisting that biological urge, after all — but it was a close thing; it is difficult not to vomit when surrounded by certain kinds of death, wet and messy and already being eaten by flies and cooked in the sun. Twil did vomit, poor thing. She doubled up and heaved her guts into the grass a few paces away. So did Felicity, though she was a little more prepared. Kimberly didn’t, which surprised me; she vibrated with a kind of manic energy which worried something in the back of my mind. Evelyn spat bile, but she was okay; she’d seen worse, too.

“Whatever we do,” somebody said. “We need to clean this shit up. Everyone hold your lunch. Come on.”

The others got to work; I couldn’t think.

“Raine, take care of her. And keep her in one place. Don’t let her go for that door, for pity’s sake.”

“Already on it,” Raine said. “Don’t need reminding.”

Raine got me sat down on a piece of fountain lip spared from both the erratic Outside teleport and the blood of Edward’s mercenaries, as far away from the bodies as she could put me. Somebody else pressed a bottle of water into my hands and made me drink. The water was uncomfortably warm after sitting in the oven-like interior of one of the cars, but we drank and drank and drank until we had to stop to suck down oxygen.

Raine emptied another bottle of water over our face and head, to wash away the blood.

Our blood, on us. Not the blood soaking into the bare soil.

Flies, so many flies. Drinking human blood.

Sun-heat dried the water, stuck our clothes to our back, made the traces of blood crispy and sticky.

We wanted to vomit. We wanted to get up and run into the house. Badger — we kept forgetting about Badger.

“Heather,” Raine kept saying my name. “Heather, I need you to concentrate. Look at me, or at the ground. Heather, Heather, stop looking at the bodies. It’s over. Heather. Heather, hey, love. Look at me. Look at me.”

Couldn’t focus on Raine either. Too many other voices were breaking across us, like waves on a storm-slashed beach of grey sand and oil slicks.

“—and don’t bother with the bullet casings, it’s a waste of time, we can just—”

“—what’s your name? Focus on me, you little shit, what is your name? Praem, turn him over. Or get him sat up.”

“—mind’s gone, it’s not just his arm. He’s in shock, poor bastard—”

“Fuck me, fuck me, fuck- uuughhh. Oh fuck. There’s blood all over my fucking hands. Shit, I’m gonna get it everywhere, fuck—”

“Twil, come here, now. Hold my hand. Stop staring at the corpse. Twil!”

“Circle around the doorway, get the frame included too, that’s it. Jule, don’t use the basics, use the one from Skye—”

Adrenaline was ebbing, leaving minds numb and weary. Half of me wanted to sleep, retreat, curl up in a ball. The other half kept staring through that void-door, leg muscles tensing to launch myself. We were wasting time; we needed to move! We clung to Raine, tight and safe. Clung to the fountain-lip. Clung to ourselves.

The sun beat down on the ground I’d exposed with brain-math, drying it and baking it and forcing the worms to burrow deeper. Would the worms eat the blood, I wondered? Maybe they would grow fat on mages’ leavings and learn to walk. Raine’s hands touched my face and head. Other people shouted or argued. Lozzie’s voice spoke over the group call — but Amanda’s did not. Twil vomited again, coughing and hacking. Stack was like a statue, unmoved amid her own carnage. Jan and July were frantic before the open front door.

The door.

The doorway to Edward Lilburne’s House was a black rectangle. The sun did not dare cross that threshold.

We stared into the darkness. The House stared back. Raine’s voice was very far away. We reached up with one tentacle; perhaps if we just reached inside, we could pull Badger back out. Perhaps just a tip over the threshold, a touch into the dark. Perhaps I could do it alone, if the others were so busy with blood and bodies. I had conquered darkness before, I had lit it with nuclear sparks and Sevens’ help. Surely I could do the same again.

Somebody else walked up to me. Raine shuffled to one side. Hands cupped my cheeks, soft and smooth and cool despite the heat. Milk-white eyes lowered themselves and locked with mine. No reflection in those eyes.

“Stretch,” said Praem.

We blinked. I blinked. Praem blinked.

“St— stretch?” we croaked.

“Stretch,” she repeated.

“Oh,” we said. We hadn’t even realised how hard we were clenched.

And so we stretched.

The adrenaline crash, the tentacle collapse, the shaking, the fear, the worries about Badger and Amanda and the missing bubble-servitors, the failure to move the house, the sight of all those corpses, the horrifically injured boy, the worry about what came next — to all of this we had reacted like a spooked octopus, withdrawn inside a crack in the rocks, tight and tense, tentacles wrapped around whatever solidity we could grasp.

If I wanted to think and observe — which were really the same action wearing two different faces — then I needed to stretch outward.

How did Praem know? Good question. I’ve long since stopped asking how Praem knows anything.

Like a regular human being stretching out her arms and legs and back and raising her head from an unconscious slouch, I relaxed my tentacles and extended them outward.

That hurt, badly, like uncoiling an arm of pulled muscles and bone-deep bruises. My tentacles — myself fractured and grown six times over — had taken most of the strain from the failed brain-math. They were invisible to normal sight right then, reduced back to pneuma-somatic imitation flesh. Six tubes of pure bruised muscle, six reflected selves groaning and throbbing in awful pain. But the alternative was numb withdrawal. My friends and allies needed me.

We unwrapped from ourselves and from the fountain-lip and from Raine, and allowed our awareness to blossom outward once more. We were in exhausted shock and adrenaline crash, but seven minds stretched out and formed an array of awareness, wide open and all-seeing.

I took a deep breath and nodded for Praem. “I’m okay. Going to be okay. Go- go help Evee with the— with the guy.”

Praem had more surprises up her sleeves — or rather, in the tote bag over her shoulder. She produced a cylinder of fabric which unfurled into a white parasol, which she then propped up to shield me from the worst of the blazing sun. She had another one for Evee, and more bottles of water, and some sweet, much-needed painkillers.

She also handed me a lemon. It was far too warm, but it tasted like thinking.

Raine said my name a couple more times. I made affirmative noises, but my attention was elsewhere, spread out among the tasks of the aftermath.

First: the sole survivor.

Only one of Edward’s people had survived Stack’s counter-ambush — not counting the Grinning Demon, who had sprinted back into the house as soon as the mages’ control had slipped. He was the youngest of the three mages who had accompanied the gunmen, barely more than a boy, perhaps only sixteen or seventeen years old, with sandy hair and a narrow frame wrapped in cheap cream-coloured robes, over dirty jeans and a white t-shirt. Praem had managed to get him to sit up under his own power, but his eyes were glassy and his skin had turned waxen. He was sweating and shaking, cold to the touch under the heat of the sun.

His left arm was gone.

Praem had peeled back the robe to expose the horrendous damage. The limb hadn’t been severed or torn away — it had folded up on itself almost to the shoulder, bone and muscle shrinking to nothing inside a shrivelled tube of empty skin. A little blood seeped through the bizarre remains, like bitter coffee leaking through a filter. Praem had ripped strips of fabric from the robe and tied a tourniquet around the stump, but the boy didn’t seem to need that.

He was completely unresponsive. He just stared at the ground between his legs, whimpering and murmuring wordless sounds.

“Hey, mate,” Twil kept trying. “Oi, hey. Hello? Why’s he not— why’s he not talking? He’s not even looking. Like a vegetable. Hey! Hey! Praem, give him a slap or … or something, or … or—”

“Twil,” Evelyn snapped. She held out her free hand. “Twil, hand, now.”

“But he’s—”

Hand. Here. Now.”

Twil stepped back from the boy and resumed holding Evee’s hand, but she couldn’t stop staring.

To my surprise, Twil was the most shaken of all of us, more so than even Kimberly. Her eyes were wide and she was covered in cold sweat sticking her clothes to her skin, breathing too hard, shaking with adrenaline that just wouldn’t go away. Her hair was all frizzed up and she kept blinking too much. She was the only one of us who had grappled hand to hand with one of the mages, when she’d brained the woman who’d been controlling the Grinning Demon. Her hands — her claws, really, when she’d done it — had been smeared with a surprising amount of blood. Praem had helped rinse that off. But Twil was still pale and sweating.

Suddenly I realised: had Twil ever killed a person before? She’d killed zombies, certainly — but a mortal person? I wasn’t sure.

She said, “I don’t fucking get what’s wrong with him. Evee, what the fuck is wrong with him?”

“Swearing,” said Praem — but she said it softly.

Evelyn huffed, shaking her head; Evee was holding up surprisingly well, hunched and heavy-backed and exhausted around her eyes, but solid and still amid the madness. She said, “It’s not just the arm. His mind’s been damaged, too. I doubt we’ll get anything out of him but whimpers, not for weeks.” She poked at the corpse of the other mage with the tip of her walking stick, though her eyes avoided looking at the ruin of his face and head, where he’d been felled by one of Stack’s bullets. “Barbarians, the lot of them.”

Felicity drew close. Kimberly had been staying behind her, sheltering from the carnage by pressing against Felicity’s back — but then she emerged and knelt down by the wounded boy, trying to catch his eye, feeling for his pulse.

Felicity said, “I’ve never seen anything like that before.”

“You wouldn’t have,” Evelyn grunted. “It’s rudimentary stuff, the sacrifice of valuable flesh as a catalyst for magic beyond one’s comprehension or ability.” She pointed at the boy with her walking stick. “This isn’t really a mage. He was fuel. That’s all.” She nodded at the dead man, the older man who’d been using the boy. “He wasn’t a mage either, not by our definitions. An apprentice with a rifle shoved in his hands, told to point and shoot. That book he’s got isn’t even real, it’s just a reproduction wrapped in cheap leather. Probably meant to make him seem authoritative.”

“Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me,” Twil kept saying. “This is fucked up, this real fucked up. What are we going to do with him, hey? He’s just a fucking kid, we can’t— uh, you know? We can’t. We can’t do that, Evee.”

Evelyn sighed. I noticed a flicker of attention to Kimberly. The comparison was obvious. “He goes to a hospital. Anonymously. Somehow.”

Felicity said, “Is he dangerous?”

Evelyn shook her head. “Not even a mage. And it’s not as if we need to bind his hands.”

Twil looked like she wanted to vomit again. I’d rarely seen her so distraught.

Kimberly looked up from the pitiful, shaking boy, and said, “I’ll do it. I’ll take him. Right now.”

Evelyn scowled at her — not in aggression, but with concern. “Can you keep a story straight? Kimberly, you can’t even drive.”

“S-somehow,” Kimberly stammered back. “I-I can be responsible for it. I can. Twil’s right. We’re not leaving a child here. We’re not!”

Evelyn huffed. “Alright, alright. For now just stay there, watch him.”

Second: the guns.

Raine and Stack stripped the weapons from the bodies, careful not to touch with bare fingers, only with gloves or sleeves; they lined them up on the ground, counted barrels and magazines and bullets and handles and bloody hand-prints. Flies mobbed the evidence.

Those machines made my skin crawl. They didn’t look real, like shiny black beetles rendered on a computer screen, gleaming and glinting in the sunlight. We recoiled slightly when Raine picked one of them up and did something to make the gun go click-clack. She turned it over in her hands, careful to point the muzzle down at the ground. An appreciative smirk grew across her lips. We could not help but see the contrast: Raine, sweat-soaked and warm and flexing with muscle tension, and the gun, cold and hard and brittle.

“Where the hell do you think they got these from, huh?” Raine asked. “Damn. Wish I’d had something like this about ten years ago.”

Stack answered, soft and dispassionate: “Edward armed them.”

Raine’s eyebrows shot upward. “No joke? What’s he got in there, an armoury?”

“No joke. Em-pee-fives from a police armoury. Edward could have had them for years.” Stack nodded down at the corpses of the men she’d shot. “They weren’t sure, but they weren’t asking questions.”

Raine let out a low whistle, turned the gun over in her hands again, and then broke into a grin. “Think we can keep ‘em?”

Stack shrugged. “Your risk.”

Third: the corpses.

Zheng and July stacked them like logs, in a big pile like a morbid bonfire. We tried not to watch too closely. There was something vile about that process, about human beings rendered down into nothing but cold meat and bad smells. At least Zheng didn’t take any experimental bites.

Evelyn overheard the conversation between Raine and Stack. She turned a pinched scowl on the latter.

“Stack,” she snapped. “How do you know what these men knew? You still haven’t explained yourself to us. Start. Now. And be quick about it.”

Stack blinked slowly, like a lizard sunning herself on a rock. Her habitual economy of motion was somehow less threatening than usual, wrapped in camouflage paint and sweat and carrying a gun; how paradoxical. We turned all our attention on her as she explained.

“I told you already,” she said. “I’ve been playing triple agent for about two weeks. Promising to come in with information. Trying to draw these guys out into the open.”

“What for?” Evelyn said.

Stack nodded sideways, at the pile of corpses. “That.”

Evelyn snorted with disbelief.

“Wait,” Felicity said, looking up from Kimberly and the shivering boy. “You were in contact with Edward’s men?”

Stack nodded. “That is what I mean.”

Evelyn snapped: “And what did you learn? Anything useful?”

Stack shook her head. “Almost nothing. Edward had them locked down on information. I got technical details on deployment, weapons, how many of them were left, and what he was using them for — but only roughly.”

Evelyn spat: “How am I supposed to believe that? You were in contact with them and they didn’t tell you anything useful?”

Twil said, “Evee, hey, come on, cool down. We gotta focus, right? Focus.”

Stack stared just a heartbeat too long. Evelyn blinked first, but she didn’t look away.

“They were professionals,” Stack said. “They knew their job. I knew mine better. That’s all.”

Raine tilted her head at Stack. All her giddy glee at the shiny new guns was replaced with sudden sobriety. She asked, softly: “These were your guys, weren’t they?”

Stack looked at Raine.

“The guys you brought in to work for Eddy-boy,” Raine went on. “The mercs you knew from your former line of work. The guys who left you behind in the library of Carcosa. This is them, isn’t it? These were your men.”

Stack and Raine stared at each other. The moment seemed to elongate and stretch, like a piece of tortured rubber beneath the blazing sunlight and baking heat. Stack blinked slowly. Raine watched her like curious prey.

Then Stack filled her lungs and looked over at the growing pile of corpses. Her face gave little away, smeared with thick dark camouflage paint. She pointed, flicking a finger top-to-bottom as she spoke. “Jims. Stayner. Bruke. Adamson. Perce.” She paused, then shook her head. “Stayner was a poor squad leader. They might have beaten me if he had let Perce take command. Perce and Bruke knew to take cover, but they weren’t expecting a sniper. Should have run into the woods. I would have let them live.”

Her words hung in the sizzling air.

“Fuck me,” said Twil. Kimberly was staring, eyes wide and mouth open, like a deer in headlights. Evelyn was staring back with a very different kind of frown than usual. Jan was doing her best to ignore the entire thing, focused on the magic circle she was using to contain the front door.

Raine just blew out a long breath and said: “Stack, thank you for helping us. We owe you one. Hey, more than one.”

“Yes,” I echoed in a croak, around a mouthful of sharp lemon flesh. “Thank you, Amy.”

Stack just said: “I didn’t know the mages. Or the demon host.”

Evelyn snorted. “They weren’t mages. Sacrificial flesh, that’s all. And you.” She jabbed her bone-wand at Stack. “You still haven’t explained how Nathan got you to go along with his bullshit scheme.”

Fourth: Badger.

Stack explained.

I didn’t like what we learned. Not one bit.

“Nathan called me two days ago. He had an old number, from when we were both in the cult. Said he had a way to beat Edward, but he needed a face-to-face to make it work. He knew I’d been a point of contact before. Smart guy.”

Evelyn snapped, “What way? What way to beat Edward? What nonsense did he sell you?”

“Nathan claimed he has a way of locking up Edward’s body and mind. It’ll work on any mage. But he has to get the right symbols in front of Edward’s eyes.”

Raine asked, “Why didn’t you tell us, hey? Why keep us in the dark?”

“He asked me not to. Said you’d stop him.”

“That was you two in the blue car?” Raine asked.

Stack raised her eyebrows a fraction of an inch. “You saw us?”

Raine cracked a grin. “Amy, Amy, Amy, you are a hell of a shot, but one shit-arse covert driver.”

Evelyn spat: “And you believed him? You believed this nonsense?”

“I don’t pretend to understand how it works,” Stack said. “But it works.”

“And how did he convince you of that?” Evelyn said. “Fucking moron, what the hell does he think he’s doing?”

Stack shrugged. “I asked him the same question. He answered by demonstrating the maths for me — on himself.”

Despite the baking heat of the day, a shiver passed through the clearing.

“Maths?” I muttered. “Oh. Oh no.”

Evelyn spat: “What the hell does that mean, demonstration? What are you talking about? What did he do?”

Stack explained. “He wrote down roughly a page of maths, from memory, then he sat down and ran his eyes over it. Gave him a kind of seizure. Couldn’t move. Gave me instructions beforehand to take the page from him. That ended the effect. He’s certain it’ll work on Edward.”

Raine let out a low whistle. “Good job, Nate. Looks like he learned something.”

“Stack,” we croaked. “Amy?”

She looked over at me, cold flint eyes in a darkly painted face. “Morell.”

“What did the maths look like?”

“Like a page of maths. Did nothing to me. Meant nothing, either.”

“And what then?” Evelyn spat. She gestured wildly at the house. “He’s going to — what? Suicide bomb Edward for us? Fucking idiot!”

Stack carried on, calm and collected. “I passed communications through my former associates, to Edward, from Nathan, about having the secret to complete the gate technology which he stole from you. That’s Nathan’s plan to get those figures in front of Edward’s eyes.”

Evelyn raged. “You know as well as we do that Edward Lilburne is as paranoid as I am. More, even! How can you have the slightest shred of confidence that this is going to work?”

“It only works on mages. Didn’t work on me.”

“You’ve sent a man to his fucking death,” Evelyn said. “I can’t believe you went in for this plot, Stack. I can’t believe you, or Badger! Fuck the both of you!”

“I believe he has a reasonable chance of success.”

Raine snorted. “No you fucking don’t. Come off it.”

Stack stared at Raine. Raine stared back. Raine raised her eyebrows in mild surprise and tilted her head to one side.

“Oh,” Raine said. “Okay, sure, you actually think he can do this?”

Stack nodded, once. “Nathan was always a better mage than others were willing to admit. Especially Alexander. If anybody can do it, maybe he can.”

“He better not die,” somebody said — angry in a way I’d never heard before, throat closing up with barely contained rage. “Because I’m going to throttle him unconscious when we find him. Irresponsible fool. Throwing his life away for nothing. He’s not allowed to do that. He’s not allowed to!”

Everyone stared at me. Evelyn nodded with tight determination. Stack blinked. Raine gave me a thumbs up. Twil didn’t seem to know what to make of me.

Oh, I realised: that was us. We had spoken.

“We’ll get him out, Heather,” said Raine. “And hey, maybe Stack is right, maybe Nate really will hamstring Eddy-boy for us.”

Evelyn snorted. “I’d put more faith in that loose demon host.”

“Oh, yeah!” Twil suddenly lit up with a real smile. “She went all return-to-sender on him, right? Think she’ll rip his head off for us?”

Uneasy glances crisscrossed the group. Felicity looked especially doubtful. Jan snorted delicately.

Evelyn shook her head and said, “I was being sarcastic, Twil. Demon hosts usually hate their masters, yes. Revenge and freedom are high on their list of priorities, to put it lightly.”

Zheng rumbled in agreement, from over by the corpses.

“But,” Evelyn added. “She was … very lightly bound. Barely bound at all.” Evelyn nodded toward the remains of the metal rods on the ground, dropped by the mage who Twil had killed. “And severely underutilized. Which is odd.”

Twil blinked at Evee. “What’re you saying, then? You think she was … like … ”

“A trap,” Felicity murmured. “Or unfinished. Or something we don’t understand.”

“It’s possible,” Evelyn mused. “She may also simply be irretrievably insane. We should not count on a surprise ally.”

Fifth: the harpoon gun.

The harpoon itself — the magical trick which had pinned Zheng to thin air — did not survive more than a few minutes, as the rest of the aftermath unfolded. Before she could be coaxed into helping pile the corpses, Zheng pulled it from the dirt, snapped it in two, bent the resulting halves, and then ate a portion of the metal fragments. Nobody dared suggest she stop; Zheng vibrated with barely contained rage, wordless and rumbling. She stamped the other pieces of the harpoon into the dirt, and spat blood after them. She did the same to the rods which had been used to bind and control the Grinning Demon, with barely less fury.

Zheng’s chest wound had healed over already, but her front was sticky with blood, her jumper glued to her flesh with crimson mess. She kept touching the spot where she’d been pierced.

“Zheng,” we called out to her, more than once. But she was non-verbal, muscles quivering, breath coming out like a steam engine.

It was only July’s quick thinking which kept Zheng from smashing the harpoon gun as well. July scooped up the strange plastic weapon and brought it straight to Jan and Evee, like a bird of prey returning to the falconer’s glove.

“Magically altered technology,” July said. “I do not like this. Please take it from me.”

Jan pulled a grimace and shook her head. “Oh that is some very bad mojo. I am not touching that, I am not touching it with a single finger. July, just get rid of it. Dump it, break it, I don’t care. You shouldn’t be touching it either.”

Evelyn showed more interest, leaning over the mechanically modified weapon with a deep frown on her brow. Praem helped support her.

“We’ve seen work like this from Edward before, with other machinery,” Evelyn muttered. She shook her head. “I don’t understand where he’s drawing any of his theory from. A source I’m unfamiliar with, clearly.”

I’d mistaken the harpoon gun for a toy at first. The black plastic exterior glinted in the sunlight in that dead-blank way that plastic so often did, flimsy and scratched. The gun’s casing was covered in tiny magical designs and esoteric symbols, carved into the surface with a needle, like something a schoolchild might make with the point of a compass in a long, boring mathematics class. From a few feet away the dense scrawl of symbols seemed like nothing more than wear and tear, but up close it was obviously unnatural.

Before anybody else could take the gun from July, Zheng stomped up behind her.

Zheng rumbled deep down in her chest, an angry volcano threatening to burst: “Give.”

Jan cleared her throat delicately. “I wouldn’t touch that if—”

Zheng barked — low and deep and bowel-shaking, “Be quiet, worm-wizard.”

Jan flinched very badly. Evelyn sighed and rolled her eyes, saying, “Zheng, we need to study this, we need to understand his methods. I won’t have you summarily destroying—”

“No more orders, wizard,” Zheng rumbled.

She stepped forward with a burst of speed, hands blurring toward the prize in July’s arms.

July twisted back, just out of range, hopping light on her toes. Zheng bared her teeth at the bird-like demon host, eyes bulging.

Jan shouted, “Not now, not now! Not in the middle of all this!”

“Oh shit,” Felicity said. She stepped in front of Kimberly and fumbled with her shotgun.

“Hey!” Raine shouted. “Left hand. Zheng. Leave it!”

“Down,” said Praem. “Down. Bad.”

Zheng surged toward July.

This was no play-fight, no sporting game, no veiled flirting wrapped in violence. If nobody intervened, and quickly, Zheng would take July’s head off for the right to destroy that hateful machine.

Top Right and Middle Left whipped out and snatched the harpoon gun from July’s grip. We hoisted it into the air, then down into our lap. The symbols tingled against our exposed tentacle-skin. The effort of that motion was incredible, coming as it did only minutes after the searing pain and damage of distributed brain-math. We throbbed and ached and curled up, groaning softly.

Zheng turned on me.

“Shaman.”

“Zheng,” we croaked.

“Give me—”

“No … no. No, Zheng. No.” We shook our head.

Zheng’s eyes bulged at us. She was like a woman trapped in concrete, staring and locked and unable to move, unable to believe what was happening.

“Shaman,” she rumbled. “That is a tool of bondage and control. Smash it to dust, or allow me. Do not hold it.”

I shook my head. “Zheng, I would never use something like this on you. Nobody here would. Nobody will. We have to understand it, if we want to stop that ever happening again.”

Zheng stared, hard and sharp and searching. Sunlight squeezed sweat from her scalp. We spread our tentacles. Let her search.

“I trust you, shaman,” she said. “I do not trust every wizard who stands with us, nor the judgement of monkeys.”

We held out the harpoon gun in one tentacle — to Praem. “Do you trust Praem?”

Zheng said nothing as her eyes followed the harpoon gun. Praem stepped forward. Praem held out her hands, but then paused, turned, and looked at Zheng.

“Stewardship,” said Praem. “Later.”

Zheng grunted. Praem accepted the gun. She stuck it awkwardly in her tote bag, with one end poking out.

“Zheng,” Evelyn said a moment later. “Your opinion on the demon host, if you care to share?”

Zheng turned narrow, sharp eyes on Evelyn. “Wizard?”

Evelyn shrugged. “You did share some brief communication with her, though it was mostly shouting. Regarding Edward?”

“Mmm. She will go for him. She will not make it. Too weak, too young. She may be a trap for us, bait wriggling on a hook. I urged her to wait, to go together.” Zheng rumbled a sigh. “But I stay with the shaman. Always.”

Zheng and July piled up the corpses. Jan pointed out that we couldn’t leave them here; difficult to find or not, the police might eventually turn up. Bloodstains and bullet casings were one thing, and would likely provoke a serious investigation. But a pile of identifiable corpses traceable back to existing identities — that could lead back to us directly.

Praem gave me another lemon. Raine gave me more water. Zheng helped me stand and walk over to the bodies. I looked away as I put my hands on the ground and stretched out a single finger to touch the corner of one dead shoulder.

My tentacles had collapsed back into pneuma-somatic invisibility, no longer able to take the distributed pain of hyperdimensional mathematics. But I could still perform the simple operations, the ones I’d burned into my mind over and over again with repeated use, the ones that our human grey matter alone could process without assistance.

I sent the corpses Out. To Camelot, for later. I bled and shook and squealed with the old pain, with the ice-pick headache behind my eyes and the roiling, pulsing, convulsing stomach reaction. But we did the maths.

At least the bodies were gone.

Sixth: Amanda Hopton.

As I sat back on the ground in a heap and Raine tended to me, Evelyn and Jan spent a minute confirming that Lozzie, Tenny, and Nicole were untouched.

“There’s nothing going on here!” Lozzie chirped over the group call, breathy with panic feedback. “Nobody outdoors, nobody inside. Just us and us! Nicky’s here!”

Nicole added, sounding like she was talking over Lozzie’s shoulder: “You lot be bloody careful, you hear? You should fucking well be getting out of there. Bloody hell.”

But the other participant of the group call wasn’t saying a thing; Amanda Hopton had fallen silent, replaced by the worried voice of Christine, Amanda’s sister and Twil’s mother, High Priestess of the Brinkwood Church.

“She’s babbling,” Christine said, her voice tinny and distorted over the line. “Speaking in tongues, is that what they call it? We’ve heard her do this before, but never this badly. It’s never been this bad before. She’s not lucid in the slightest.”

Behind her, somewhere in the kind of shadowy gloom that was only possible on such a beating-hot summer’s day, we could hear Amanda talking.

“—a void and then another void and then another void. Does it stop? Is this the way around? Or out? Let’s— up, up, up! No, not there. Are you the architect? Or are you only the reader of the plans? Together now. All together now—”

I murmured, only half-heard by the others: “Somebody needs to speak with Hringewindla.”

Christine asked, “What happened to the angels? I still don’t understand how they vanished.”

“Mum, mum,” Twil said for the sixth or seventh time. “The house ate them. They just went. Poof!”

Evelyn tugged on Twil’s hand. Twil swallowed and looked away.

Jan spoke for us all, “Miss Hopton, we don’t understand what has happened to your servitors. We don’t understand what we’re dealing with here. Please, take care of Miss Amanda, watch the approaches to your own property, and we’ll get back to you when we have more information.”

Seventh, and last, and finally, with all of us at once: the front door.

Before dealing with the corpses, before lining up stolen guns, before the harpoon and the group call and the fate of the lone survivor, Jan and July had hurried to the front door of the House and sealed it with a magic circle.

I didn’t pretend to understand how that worked, but I trusted that it did. Jan passed sticks of charcoal to her demon-host, and July followed directions in scrawling a circle around the doorstep and the frame, sealing the yawning black portal inside a swirl of Latin and Arabic and what looked a bit like French. Evelyn had nodded in approval. Felicity had frowned, curious and unfamiliar. Kimberly had nervously suggested the addition of a particular arc of Latin words. But then Jan had stepped back and breathed a shaking sigh of not-quite-relief.

But now, with all other matters squared away, attention returned to the door.

Jan said, “Ladies, we are wasting time. We are wasting so much time. Please! We can gain no additional information here, and I am not stepping through that.” She gestured at the door. “We need to be in agreement on how to proceed, right now.”

We — me, seven Heathers blurred and dazed and covered in sun-baked blood in the shadow of Praem’s parasol — stared at the doorway, daring it to stare back.

A rectangle of darkness, untouched by the heat-haze sunlight. It looked more like a wall than a shadow. Badger and the Grinning Demon had both been swallowed by it like stones falling into ink. What had Edward created here? What method had he used to conceal or protect his house, a method that scared even Mister Joking away from the place?

Nobody seemed to have an answer to Jan’s question; we were all still shaken and reeling in the wake of so much violence, ebbing down toward numb aftershock. We weren’t trained soldiers, we couldn’t keep going through this — other than Stack, and maybe the demons.

Raine was the only one with a suggestion — a physical one. She dug a stone out of the bare soil, hefted it to test the weight, then hurled it through the doorway.

The house swallowed the rock. No sound returned to us.

Raine tried the experiment a second time, with a gentle underarm throw. The rock should have hit floorboards or carpet. But there was nothing audible beyond that barrier of gloom.

Sun beat down on earth and blood. Sweat rolled down foreheads. Several of us gulped or blew out shaking breaths.

Twil muttered, “Stepping through that wasn’t in the plan.”

“We have to,” I said — but I felt so weak and drained. My tentacles ached from holding themselves up while so bruised.

Evelyn shook her head. “We didn’t plan for going inside on foot, not prior to proper containment, not from here, not without Camelot at our backs.” She huffed. “And I don’t know about everybody else, but I have had enough of reality-warping mage houses to last me the rest of my lifetime, even if I make it to a century old.”

“Stupid spooky houses,” I said. Twil snorted a token laugh.

“Kimberly isn’t going in there either,” Felicity said. “Nor myself. This wasn’t part of the plan, right.”

Evelyn shot me a sidelong glance. “Heather, is there absolutely no chance of a second attempt at moving the place?”

We shook our head. “Not moving the house. Houses don’t move. But— but Badger’s in there. We can’t just … go.”

Jan straightened up and said: “The house must go to Camelot. If we can’t break it here, we retreat and try again.”

Zheng rumbled with disgust. “The shaman speaks true. She stays, I stay.”

Evelyn sighed. “For fuck’s sake—”

Stack interrupted her. Evelyn jumped, as did Kimberly and Jan. Stack had been quiet and still for several minutes by then, blending in with the summer heat.

“You’re giving up?” she asked.

It was just a question, with no malice behind the cool words. But Evelyn gritted her teeth and glared at Stack. “I am not going in there. Praem is not going in there. None of us are walking into a fucking trap like a bunch of morons. That is an unknown. No.”

“Evee,” I croaked. “Please. Badger’s—”

Zheng rumbled over me. “The wizard dies here. Today. Now.”

Jan was making eyes at July. “Jule, the car, the petrol cans in the boot. Quickly, please.”

Raine raised her eyebrows at that. “Plan C?”

Jan smiled a tight little smile, twinkling with dark mischief. “Let the motherfucker burn, as the song says.”

Twil laughed — too loud, too hard, too forced.

“No!” Evelyn snapped. “That is beside the point! We still need the book!”

“Badger … ” I murmured, weak and still fading, feeling limp and overheated even in the dubious shade of the thin parasol. Our tentacles reached toward the door. We couldn’t end this here. Not like this.

“Jule, now, please—”

“No, stop, I forbid that!”

“Wizards burning wizards! Ha!”

“Arson, always a good choice, cool, cool.”

“We’re not voting on it.”

“We need to leave, we need to leave right now—”

“Heather? Hey, Heather, look at me. We’re not going to abandon him. We’re not. Jan, hey, slow your roll.”

“Jule, stop paying attention to the rest of them. The petrol cans, now, please.”

“No arson. Arson bad.”

“We have no other plan! Heather has failed and the house is stuck! We leave now and Edward may come back at us tenfold! We burn—”

“—the book—”

“Burn!”

“—remind you that the police may in fact turn up sixty seconds from now and arrest us all on a dozen different charges?”

“—bubble-servitors are still inside, maybe—”

“Burn!”

“—Nathan knew the risks, he made his choice—“

“Burn!”

“Burn!”

“Burn!”

Houses don’t move — but Houses do burn. Stop.

Echoed thoughts, cold and slow and solid, drove us to our feet, like hands clinging to our waist and hips in hidden desperation. We cast away the parasol with a flick. We staggered and lurched, but pushed away kind touches and hissed over concerned words.

And then we screeched like a demonic cross between frog and ape.

We screeched until everyone else shut up and stopped talking. We screeched until Stack stepped back and Zheng retreated and July halted and Jan stared with fear in widened eyes. We screeched and screeched and screeched until Lozzie made calming noises over the phone and Raine caught a flailing tentacle and Evelyn said, “Bloody hell, Heather.”

Our screech trailed off. Our throat burned from the effort, twisted into a barely human shape inside. Everyone was quiet for a long moment; even the insects buzzing in the summer heat had grown still and silent, cowed into hiding by this alien thing in their midst.

Slowly, the insects began buzzing again, as if testing the air. A fly bumbled past.

“Heather?” Raine said, gently. “You alright?”

“S-stop,” we stammered, vaguely embarrassed. Our throat was so raw. “We’re not burning down the House.”

“Wow,” said Jan. She swallowed, dry and rough.

“Understood,” said Stack.

“Shaman,” Zheng rumbled — low and soft. An acknowledgement and acceptance. I nodded to her, mortified but thankful.

“She does love doing that,” Twil said with a forced laugh.

“And she’s right,” said Evelyn. “We’re not burning the house down. That would solve one problem and leave us with several others. And might kill Nathan. And might not work, anyway.”

“E-exactly,” I said. “And the House doesn’t want to burn. It’s not at fault here.”

That earned me a few concerned and confused looks, but Evelyn seemed to understand.

We looked up at the front wall of the House, at the strange interlocking beams and the secret of the twin primes layered into the construction. The windows were empty and black, the same as the void of the front door. But even shells could want. This one wanted to protect — but it knew not what it protected.

Twil laughed softly. “Maybe it should have bloody well moved, then.”

“ … you might be onto something,” I muttered.

“Eh?”

“I could … I could try … ”

Before the plan had fully formed, we were stumbling toward the house and reaching out toward the walls. Raine and Praem made a token attempt to stop me, probably because they assumed I was going for the yawning mouth of the open front door. But then they must have realised my true intent. One tentacle pulled the parasol after me, to keep the worst of the sun off my back. Another slipped my squid-skull mask back over my head, wrapping us once more in comforting gloom.

“Hell is she doing? Big H?”

“The shaman knows old magic.”

“Let that girl work, hey. Praem, let her. We probably shouldn’t touch her. Heather? Can you hear me? I’m right here, if you need a hand.”

My hands pressed against brick. My tentacles touched beam and wood and mortar. In a gesture quite impossible, we tried to hug a building.

There would be no second attempt at using brain-math to teleport the House to Camelot. We — the six of us who had shared the load so that the seventh could stay conscious — were down and out, invisible and almost intangible. We would sleep for a day or two, then awaken back into flesh. We could support no second attempt at such a gigantic equation.

But we were still here. We could talk to a House.

What was dialogue with a building but the intersection between flesh and geometry? True conversation could not take place without inhabiting the spaces inside, the spaces between the structures, the room-spaces which defined purpose and meaning for a collection of matter and mass. This pressing on the exterior rendered me akin to wind and rain, something to be kept out.

But wind and rain is a little bit like an array, a spread-wide net of many points of contact, the absence of which can define the structure the forces dash themselves against.

In the places I was covering, the places I was not — there was House.

With the tiniest touch of hyperdimensional mathematics, I scrawled out an equation which made sense only in the context of flesh pressed to brick and stone: what was House, and what was not.

Houses do not move.

But if you do not move, you will burn. House will become non-House, ash and charcoal and smoke on the wind.

Houses do not move.

You stay unmoving because of Edward Lilburne — but you don’t know who he is, or even what he is. You have been given an external purpose, and made unmoving. And this lack of movement will eventually cause the ceasing of your House-ness. You will be un-House, more like me than a House.

Houses do not move.

Move, or cease being a House.

There was no moral argument which could convince a building, no meat-to-meat empathy to bridge the species barrier. This wasn’t even like communicating with something from Outside, some alien strangeness that only Lozzie could possibly make sense of. This wasn’t even alive, or thinking. It was like communicating with a principle, a concept, a form beyond touching or redefinition.

But that final choice resonated against part of that concept.

Move, or cease being a House. In unmoving, become something other than a House.

The House did not wish to burn — not because it understood fire or burning, but because such a process would stop it being a House.

And so, with implicit consent and a quivering scalpel made of not-House, defined with a swish and a swoop of mind-searing mathematical tricks, written in the language of reality with the force of pure observation, I looked inside the House.

I found the value which defined not-moving House-ness, and cut it sideways.

Houses can’t move. But this one will. The exception proves the rule.

And then all it needed was the tiniest push, the aftershock of the very equation it had pinched off earlier, still burning on the surface of the House like oil on water.

I did nothing but cut a leash.

The House went Out, all by itself.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



One, two, three, four, five, six, seven – it’s just how Heather thinks now, even (or especially?) when it comes to stress and shock, when it comes to trying to process the sight of bullet-mangled corpses and deeply offended demon-hosts and Houses which refuse to move, with big spooky void-like doors that could lead anywhere. But it also turns out our squid-girl with squid-brains is really good at communicating with things that maybe don’t think. Or .. actually just threatening them. She did threaten the House, right? Oh dear.

If you want to support Katalepsis and also read a couple of chapters ahead of the public ones, please consider:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And hey, more importantly, thanks for reading! I couldn’t keep doing this without you, readers and supporters and everybody who leaves comments, even if you just quietly read along and never say anything. Thank you so much. As always, this story is for you.

Next week, it’s probably back to Camelot! Or wherever the House took itself. Still gotta crack that House-like shell and peel it open to find the mage hiding within. A fellowship of Knights and a clutch of massive Outsider war-machines might be able to help with that.

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.7

Content Warnings

Blood and gore
Bullet wounds
Slurs
Execution



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Houses can talk.

I learned about that long before I met Raine and Evelyn, long before I discovered magic and monsters, long before I became ‘In The Know’. Houses — all buildings, really — will whisper their secrets to you, if only you know how to listen. Scuffs on the skirting boards, dents in the door frames, gouges from a granite countertop — these are superficial smiles and guarded graces. If you want to know the real secrets, the deep scarring and hidden traumas of the heart, you have to ask, gently, kindly, lovingly, with coaxing hands and soft murmurs spoken into the quivering junction between two walls.

Texture, wood grain, the chemical composition of paint; echoes, brick styles, the height of a ceiling. Run sound waves through concrete and mortar, scrape the surface of a peeling wall, take an expert eye to the curl of an old carpet. Then, one must listen and interpret the whispered echoes returned by the building. Places where no human eyes can see and no human lips can speak will talk back to you in the language of angle and junction, vibration and reflection and sudden silence. In this way, a house will recount to you the history of a limb, the age of the wood, the unseen gaps widened by time and weather, the position of nails and the width of cement, the shearings and shiftings of guts and gubbins.

Houses will talk back to you in your own voice, if you know how to whisper. I’ve always thought that is a beautiful secret.

And that is what I heard, when Edward Lilburne’s house told me in no uncertain terms that it was not for moving.

There were no words in my head, no slow and ponderous voice saying, “Oh no, my dear, I’m far too old to be going on an Outing to Outside. I’m quite happily settled here, thank you very much. Besides, have you ever heard of a house moving? Ho ho ho, goodness me no.”

Actually, that would have been much worse.

A voice could have been anything — the house ensouled, a trick by Edward, a demon speaking through the building, a hidden servitor playing a nasty jape, or just us going completely crackers and talking to ourselves without realising we were doing so. But no, this was communication by and from a building, in the language of a building, a language of brick and beam and tile and mortar and plaster and paint and pipe and wire and glass and frame and the empty spaces between which defined purpose.

And it didn’t sound amused or jolly. It sounded, to us, bitter and cold and lonely and half-dead.

How had it terminated a hyperdimensional mathematical equation? Of that we were far less certain — just that it had, by weight and force and gravity of its own logic, imposed upon the space I was trying to affect.

Houses do not move.

But this one had unfolded itself like a fractal equation, with arms which were not arms and hands which were not hands and a face of time and surfaces and empty holes.

I had, at best, a split-second of frozen time in which to act, still locked in the unstoppable, inevitable mathematical forces of the equation which I had completed. The House had somehow pinched off the final part, but the equation described a piece of reality, a Truth which was being spoken by my neurons and nerve endings and written in the fabric of the universe. The equation would still complete — but what would that mean? Would everything but the house move? Would the house shake like a struck bell but stay here, in reality? Would the effect bounce back on me?

This was new; I had no idea.

All we knew for certain was that I would still be spent. In that frozen second, out in reality, I was bleeding from nose and eye sockets and sweating blood into my hairline, a scream trapped between my clenched teeth, pain flash-burning down all six tentacles. Every additional neuron was turned toward the task of shunting thousands of pounds of earth and brick and wood through the membrane to Outside. The largest thing I’d ever sent Out.

If the House did not move, we would be spent anyway — the last time I had run such a complex piece of hyperdimensional mathematics, our tentacles had collapsed back into invisible pseudo-flesh, our bio-reactor had run hot enough to make our flank glow, and we had bled from every pore. There would be no second shot, not without at least a day’s recovery. And here we were, before the walls of our foe’s fortress.

Was this a trap?

Houses do not move.

We groped for a solution, trying to jam fingers and tentacle-tips into holes in the logic of the House.

What about caravans, mobile homes, camper vans? Those moved.

Those are not Houses. Observe the beam in the middle of the front wall, the black one with the holes plugged by plaster at either end: it was taken from a tree felled in 1546. Oak, two hundred years old at felling. It formed part of a crossbeam in the roof of a Church, in a village called Wenbrook. The roof was damaged by fire in 1812 and the beam was removed and recovered, still sound and strong. The beam was brought here, and used because it had been damaged by a fire in a Church. It became part of the House. The beam has never moved.

The beam moved three times!

The beam has never moved. The beam was a tree, the tree did not move. The beam was a Church, the Church did not move. The beam is a House, the House does not move. The beam has not moved for almost seven hundred years. Houses do not move.

The beam was moved, by people. I’m a person.

But I was not saw and hammer and chisel and rope. I could not deconstruct the House and move parts that are no longer the House. I wanted to move all the House, all at once, as the House.

Houses do not move.

The House had very good logic. Upright walls. Sensible doors. Houses often do.

Houses are just matter, like anything else. I am the daughter of the Eye and I see everything you are, everything you are made of, infinitely reducible to constituent parts, and any of those can move. All of those can be forced to move!

We have eight hands and two eyes and that is more than enough to move you!

At that, the House continued unfolding, reaching into the spaces of the equation, reaching for me, reaching past me and over me for my friends and companions, reaching upward toward the ring of bubble-servitors.

The House was four walls and one, then eight walls and two, then sixteen walls and four, then thirty two walls and eight, then sixty four walls and sixteen, then—

Compound expansion, twinned and twinned and twinned again.

We couldn’t match that.

In a last desperate effort at communication, we threw human concepts at the House — pleading and promises, questions and queries. Why do this for Edward Lilburne? Why protect a mage who had kept you caged and cold and lonely? Why resist if I promise not to harm you? Why not try something else, with me?

But the House didn’t even know who ‘Edward Lilburne’ was, no more than a stone knows it’s part of a wall. The House simply did as Houses do.

It wrapped and protected inner layers. The House inside the House. Empty, but full.

In truth, we lost our nerve. We had no idea what a House would do, even just conceptually, if it got a grip on Raine, or Evee, or even Zheng or July. What damage would a corrupted home do to an unprotected mind, drawn within itself? What bitterness and entrapment and hate could flow outward from such an abused and misused place?

If only I’d had more time, I could have come here to talk.

As the equation collapsed, I did the last thing which made any sense. We reached out — physically, in reality, with a tentacle and a thought and bundle of neurons, mirroring hyperdimensional mathematics with flesh. We caught one of those hands-which-was-not-a-hand, one of those reaching sets of architectural logic. We caught it and we squeezed and we tried to communicate:

We know Houses! We know a House, anyway. We know a House full of life and safety and warm little spots, and she never moves either, but she’s loved and loves in turn, and you don’t have to be like this, you don’t have to lash out, you don’t have to—

That brief connection may have been what saved us from the worst of the consequences. I couldn’t be sure.

The equation crashed to completion, like a stoppered-up steam engine exploding in one last burst of power. And we crashed out of the frozen moment of hyperdimensional mathematics, slammed back into a body wracked with pain.

And the House did not move.

But the top half-inch of gravel and soil and grass and leaves and dust vanished instantly, shunted Outside, probably to be met by some very confused looks from Lozzie’s Knights and Caterpillars. A circle of ground around the House was suddenly a stripped-clean bed of fresh dry earth, exposed to the blazing summer light and the baking heat. Everything the House considered an inviolate part of itself did not move an inch — but my hyperdimensional equation caught parts of the dry fountain in great semi-circular bites, leaving it pockmarked and war-wounded. The two cars did not fare well either, suddenly shot through as if by giant metal-eating woodworms.

I tumbled backward and landed on my bum with a hard jolt up my spine, flailing and bleeding and crying out through a mouth full of blood and bile. I didn’t vomit — I’d finally mastered the trick of holding onto my stomach acid — but my tentacles collapsed back into pneuma-somatic invisibility, the reality of flesh itself recoiling from the neuron-pain which ruled from root to tip. My vision was a veil of crimson, my mouth was filled with the taste of iron, and my borrowed hoodie was glued to my back with blood-sweat. The sunlight was already turning the blood to a sticky crust.

Hands were grabbing us, holding me up, shouting things for my benefit and their own — but I was too focused on holding our body together, on the step-down slowdown of my bioreactor, of trying not to sob in agony.

And in failure.

Everybody else was shouting.

“It’s still there! It’s still fucking there! What happened, what the hell happened!?”

“Twil, shut up!” Evelyn roared.

Jan, talking too fast: “Eyes up. Everyone, eyes up. Back to the cars, right now—”

Evelyn, panicking: “Zheng, Zheng, pick her up! Zheng! What—”

And somebody was screaming a string of nonsense, incoherent babble about layers within layers and peeling and puncturing and flaying and how she knew exactly what kind of trick this was, about drills and rasping and holding shells in place and—

Hringewindla, in Amanda’s voice, screaming over the group call.

Through my blood-stained vision, I saw the bubble-servitors descend upon the house like a swarm of piranhas on a cow’s carcass.

Spiralling down through the air like a whirlwind coalescing and reaching toward ground-contact, the bubble-servitors joined together in a single gigantic organism, directed at a distance by the will of Hringewindla — the Outsider cone-snail who understood all too well the logic of hiding within outer layers, and how to crack them open with violence. The bubble-angels flowed from behind us, from their station-keeping on the driveway and in the trees, applying every scrap of force Hringewindla could bring to bear. They glinted in the glorious sun, a rolling wave of pneuma-somatic bio-mass. A hammer-blow to a rooftop.

Behind me, somebody shouted into the phone: “Stop! Tell her to stop!”

Too late.

The flying mass of bubble-servitors descended as one, like storm winds blending together and whipping around each other to form a tornado. They struck the roof of the house as one, a lightning bolt in semi-transparent oil-shimmer.

What Hringewindla was hoping to achieve, I had no idea. Smash the house to pieces? Cave in the roof? Give it a good knock? In retrospect I think he got overexcited. Over-invested. Overextended.

And like soap bubbles swirling down a plughole on an invisible current, the bubble-servitors vanished as one.

It took less than half a second. The roof of the house simply swallowed them up, as if they had passed through an invisible gate. Behind me, Amanda was babbling and sobbing over the group call: “What- what- where are- where are- we? We? How inside but out, outside but upside- up- up-”

In half a second we’d lost our trump card, our air cover, and our footsoldiers. If this was a trap it was springing with incredible accuracy.

It didn’t take a strategist to judge this was all going badly wrong; abyssal instinct screamed in my chest that we needed to leave. Now. Go. Now!

“What the fuck? What the fuck?” Twil kept repeating, gaping, staring at the house. Strong hands were hauling me upright, pulling off my squid-skull mask so I could wheeze for breath, trying to wipe the blood from my eyes. But our knees wouldn’t lock, our legs wouldn’t take our weight. There was blood under my armpits and in my hair and it hadn’t worked, it hadn’t worked, the house was trapped, not a trap, a hole, a void over the truth, over—

“Ignore her!” Evelyn shouted. “Ignore Heather!” Was I babbling, too? “Back to the cars, right now. Zheng! Zheng, what are you—”

Twil pulled me upright and got me on my feet just in time to see the front door of the House slam open.

A monster stepped forth.

Six and a half feet of naked glistening muscle wrapped in skin so pale it was almost translucent, painted with blood-ink magic circles and intricate ward sigils over her belly and chest and thighs. She was completely hairless. Her eyes were red, with no whites or irises, just bloody solid balls of crimson. A pair of massive curving horns sprouted from her forehead, coal-black and sharp-tipped. Her mouth had widened and elongated into a skull-splitting grin which ran halfway up both sides of her head, showing a mouthful of teeth each the length of my index finger.

A demon-host. Possibly one that had survived the Eye-driven massacre of the Sharrowford Cult. Maybe one of Edward Lilburne’s own home-made brews. It didn’t matter.

She held some kind of bulky firearm in one hand, swinging it back and forth as she strode toward us.

It was oddly refreshing, to be faced by something one could punch, or shoot, or have a good shout at. But instinct had me scrambling back — or trying to, flailing and spluttering in Twil’s arms.

Raine must have shot at the Grinning Demon with the Sten gun, because a juddering bang-bang-bang came from my left. Flowers of blood and flesh erupted in the demon-host’s flank. She ignored it, grinning like a parody of a skull, striding through the shafts of sunlight with speed and purpose. She came around the side of the fountain.

Consiste et sta!” Evelyn shouted.

The air temperature plummeted by thirty degrees. The ground flash-froze, gravel coated in ice, summer sunlight fighting to melt this strange intrusion; Evelyn with her bone-wand, Felicity backing her up, ready to repel this foolish demon.

But then other figures shot out of the open front door of the House — figures in black, carrying weapons, clad in body armour and robes. The air crackled with static electricity as somebody countered whatever Evelyn was trying to do.

My vision was full of blood. I was still sagging and aching and hissing with pain. This was all happening too fast, too fast to keep track of; Raine had pulled the trigger on the Sten gun again. One of the people from inside the house said words in Latin that made him spit blood onto the bare earth.

And the demon-host stepped closer.

Of course Zheng was at my side. Of course she couldn’t resist the bait.

The Grinning Demon stopped, naked pale feet on the dry ground, that grin splitting the world in two with red lips and white teeth. Zheng was already a blur, shooting toward her in a single arc of lethal intent. There was no doubt who would win — the Grinning Demon was big and strong and deep in the madness of being summoned into a human corpse, but Zheng was a nine hundred years old unstoppable force.

The Grinning Demon raised the bulky plastic gun in one hand. I’d thought it was a toy, or a joke, or some bizarre affectation.

It was a harpoon gun.

Zheng didn’t bother to dodge. She shouldn’t have needed to dodge.

The harpoon took her through the chest, crunching through ribs and mulching part of a lung and bursting out through her back in a welter of blood and chips of bone. Zheng roared with laughter, barely slowed by the impact, one massive hand reaching for the Grinning Demon’s head.

Zheng slammed to a halt in mid-air, flailing for purchase.

The harpoon was stuck in her chest — and the tip was stuck in the air, in nothingness, fixing her in place, like an animal pinned to a tree. All Zheng’s unstoppable muscular power flailed at nothing. She roared with offense and frustration and rage, gripped at the harpoon, tried to yank it out, tried to pull herself off the shaft. But she was pinned. To nothing.

The Grinning Demon grinned at her, inches away from her crushing power.

“Got you,” said the Grinning Demon. Her skull-splitting smile turned past me, presumably to address July or Praem. She said: “Got one for you too. Stay still, puppies.”

Zheng roared in her face: “I will rip your head off and shit down your neck and into your soul!”

“Zheng!” I heard myself splutter — but somebody was holding me back. “I’ll— Zheng! Get her-”

But I could do nothing. We were spent, bleeding into our clothes, flailing just to stay standing, reactor spluttering out.

To the credit of Edward’s people, they’d known exactly which of us was most lethal.

The rest of the confrontation had not erupted into a fight — not yet — but frozen into the horrifying paralysis of an armed stand-off.

I think Edward’s people knew they had us cornered.

There were eight of them, besides the Grinning Demon. Three of them were obviously mages, though I doubted they were anything like Evelyn or Felicity. One of the mages — a middle-aged woman with greying hair and a slender frame — was pointing a series of metal sticks at the back of the demon host, presumably to keep her under a modicum of control. She was panting, covered in sweat, sagging with apparent physical effort, gripping the metal rods in white-knuckled hands.

The other two mages were both men, both young, both wild-eyed and rail-thin. One of the pair looked younger than me, not long out of boyhood; his fingers were held out before him, twisted into an unnatural pose, presumably repelling whatever Evelyn and Felicity were trying to. A scream was trapped behind his lips. The lad was terrified. Beside him was a slightly older man, in spectacles and a shirt, with a huge leatherbound tome open in his arms, shouting bits of Latin and directing the boy.

The other five were men with guns.

Real guns. Black and shiny and ridged, like something out of a science fiction movie, like machine-crabs one might find at the bottom of an alien ocean. Those guns made Raine’s stolen Sten look like scrap metal by comparison. All five of those men were dressed in body armour, like they’d expected a gunfight. Big black boots and bits of camouflage gear and bulky sunglasses. All of them seemed a little old to be soldier boys, a little too experienced. They’d rushed forward and ‘taken cover’ as Raine might put it, hunkering down behind the other side of the stone fountain.

They seemed totally out of place in the English countryside in the middle of summer. There was something horribly unreal about that moment. Like we’d fallen into a video game.

And all those guns were pointed at us.

Their leader — he must have been their leader, because he was the only one who spoke — was a bulky, taller, older man, with a bit of bushy red beard, his eyes hidden behind those absurd shades.

He was shouting things, repeating himself over and over: “Put your weapons down! Weapons down! On the floor! On the floor, now! All of you! On the floor!”

It was so absurd I could have laughed. I think we did, lost deep in brain-math haze.

My companions did not agree.

This exact situation had come up during Jan’s planning session — what if Edward just has a bunch of men with firearms? What if he has mages, doing mage things? What if he combines the two and has mages with guns? We’d made plans, made sure everybody knew what to do, when to duck, who to look to for direction. We should have been prepared.

What we hadn’t expected was Zheng pinned to thin air — and me flailing, semi-conscious, covered in blood, the House still there.

We’d lost our best fighter and our best shield.

A moment of horrible confused shouting rocketed back and forth. Raine got that makeshift shield and her own body in front of me, shielding me from whatever might be about to happen. Behind me, Evelyn spat a string of words that seared the air in an arc of burning orange — and Felicity screamed in sudden pain as the young mage on the other side broke his own left thumb to counter whatever effect they were trying to create.

“Weapons down! On the floor! That means you, the bitch in the motorcycle helmet! Put that gun down or we will open fire!”

“Back to the cars! Just back away! Raine, get Heather on her feet, for fuck’s sake!”

“Fuck ‘em!” That was Twil, dropping me and raging, her flesh wrapping itself in werewolf-spirit-flesh.

“I’ve got silver bullets for you too, werewolf bitch, don’t you move!”

“Like fuck you have!”

Accende et purga per voluntatem—”

“If you start backing away, we will open fire!”

“Bullet ain’t gonna do shit, shit-eaters! We can deflect bullets! Fuck you!”

The woman controlling the demon-host was screaming something about murdering us, twitching the sticks in her hands, trying to get her charge to attack me and Raine — but the Grinning Demon just stood there, staring at Zheng, locked in a silent contest of wills.

“Your trump card is down and out,” that was the leader, loud and clear. “Miss Morell there has shot her load. You can’t deflect shit right now.”

We couldn’t understand why Raine wasn’t shooting. They had guns, but she had a gun too. We had a gun, and two demon-hosts, and four mages, and-

We couldn’t deflect bullets without me.

It took a precious second of cognitive processing for me to realise that they had us out-gunned. We could — would — win a confrontation, even with Zheng pinned and raging. But somebody might get shot — somebody would get shot. All it took was one bullet to remove Evelyn or Raine or myself from the world, forever, with no take backs.

That’s why Raine wasn’t opening fire. I think I saw it in her posture, in the way her finger wasn’t on the trigger of the Sten gun as she balanced it on her shield.

But they weren’t shooting either. They had instructions.

The leader shouted again: “We’ve got you covered from enough angles. If you pull that trigger, we’ll paste you. Now, weapons down.”

“Then what?” Raine said, voice muffled inside the motorcycle helmet.

Behind us, Evelyn crunched out a deep, throat-breaking non-human word. One of the two mages on the other side, the one with the book, rolled his own eyes into the back of his head and started to bleed from his nose.

One of the other gunmen, one who hadn’t spoken yet, said: “Boss, they’re buying time for the fucking wizards to finish their shit.”

“I can see that,” said the leader, short-tempered and sweating. He asked over his shoulder without taking his eyes off Raine: “Andrew, how long can you hold them?”

The slightly older mage with the book replied in a strangled croak: “Two-three minutes. Hurry up. Shoot them, for God’s sake.”

Another armed man spoke up as well, his head on a swivel, glancing left and right though the summer blaze. “Where’s the guy? I don’t see the guy. Where is he? We need the guy.”

A third mercenary nodded to the left, to the tree-line at the edge of the property.

“There he is.” He raised his voice in a friendly shout: “Mate, get inside the house!”

Everyone looked. They must have looked. How could they not? Even Raine allowed a flicker of her eyes, in curious shock.

A figure was limping and hobbling out of the tree-line, metal walking stick scuffing on gravel and then sinking into the bare dirt. Dark curly hair caught the sun. Stress-sweat glistened on his face and neck. His eyes stared, flickering to us in horror, and to the gunmen with almost equal fear.

Badger stepped out of the woods and hurried to join the mercenaries.

“You fucking—” Twil spat an insult I won’t repeat. I think everyone else was too shocked to speak.

Badger hobbled behind the men and the mages, going straight for the open door of the house.

But at the last second, right on the threshold, he paused. He turned and glanced and said: “Does this lead to—”

The leader of the gunmen shouted back over his shoulder: “The real one, yeah. Old man’s waiting for you. Go on, off you fuck, let us deal.”

Badger didn’t even nod. He looked up and made eye contact — with me.

And I knew, caught in the reflection inside those watery puppy-dog eyes, that Nathan had not and was not betraying us.

There was nothing in those eyes but devotion to the angel who had saved him. Perhaps it was because I’d been inside the man’s head, perhaps because I’d rebuilt him with pieces of myself, but as Badger’s eyes touched mine, I knew exactly what he was thinking. I saw the twin layers of faith that had driven him to this moment: one, an unshakable belief that we — me and the others — would win and be unharmed, whatever he did; and two, so much worse — a determination to sacrifice himself.

Without needing to be told, I knew that Badger had a plan to kill Edward Lilburne, and that to execute it he needed to get inside that house, under the pretences of being a traitor.

His eyes said, For you, Heather.

He turned and limped over the threshold, swallowed up by the dark.

“Nathan, no!” I screamed — or I tried to. My throat and head were too much of a mess by that point. The sound we made was horrifying, a screech-howl from an otherworldly creature; three of the five gunmen flinched. A small satisfaction.

“Right,” the leader said, attention back on us. “We’re done here. Guns down, all of you on the floor. Wizards shut your fucking mouths or you’re dead first! Now! Right now!”

Fingers slipped onto triggers. Muscles tightened. Eyes narrowed behind dark shades. Evelyn was shouting at the top of her voice, throat raw with effort; on the other side, the young mage had no left arm anymore, the bones had simply folded up on themselves, devouring flesh as fuel for magic beyond his power. He was paying a terrible price for keeping us at bay.

But this was going to be solved with guns, not magic.

They were going to kill us.

We would win, of course. We had plans, we had power, we had backup. I even knew which way everybody was going to move. But somebody was going to get shot in the process.

Deep down inside my belly, I did the one thing I shouldn’t have done, at least not without a kilo of lemons close to hand. Manually, like threading a piece of wet spaghetti through a needle made of flesh, I slid a control rod out of my aching, throbbing bioreactor. I raised my tentacles, ready to make them real once more, ready to pay the price in blood and thoughts and overheating to protect my friends. There was no bathtub heat-sink to save my life out here, but I would burn myself out to protect my own.

Adrenaline pulsed through veins. Somebody shouted: “Three, two—”. Jan was howling a string of words in a language I’d never heard before. I rammed six tentacles and two hands down into the base of my soul.

Bang.

A single shot echoed through rustling leaves, the sound somehow warped by the summer heat. There was something beautiful and unearthly about that echo.

The left side of the lead gunman’s head fountained with a little spray of blood and brains.

He slumped to the ground.

By that point in my life I’d been involved in more than a few violent confrontations; I’d even been at the centre of one or two. I had learned through bitter experience that fighting was nothing like in films or books. In reality any fight was confusing and messy, impossible to keep track of while it was happening, a whirl of sensations and impressions and reactions. Unless one is trained or born for this, one cannot keep an accurate account of what is happening in the moment.

A real life gunfight was a thousand times worse; the world exploded into confusion and shouting and air-splitting cracks and bangs and screams.

I actually saw very little of what happened, because the first thing I knew was Raine throwing me to the ground and covering me with that makeshift riot-shield. I clung to her with all our extra limbs, like I could pull her into the safety of the dirt. I reconstructed the actual events later, rebuilt from impressions and other people and snatches of sound.

And from a single sneaky tentacle, peeking up above the shield to take a look.

Nobody had expected the opening gunshot. We — all of us except for Zheng, who was pinned to the air and raging at the unmoving demon-host in front of her — reacted the same as Raine. Everybody ducked and hit the ground, or got bundled to the dirt by somebody else. Evelyn and Felicity’s efforts at magical assault were cut off, because Praem pulled her mother behind a piece of wall, and Felicity pushed Kimberly to the ground.

Edward’s men hadn’t expected it either.

One of them rose to his feet, firing wildly into the woods. Another two were sprinting for proper cover, behind the remains of the cars. The fourth was pinned, shouting, “You bitch! You fucking bitch! You fucking—”

Bang — the man on his feet took a bullet to the head. He fell down too. His gun went silent.

The pair of mages were turning to the woods on the left. The one with the book opened his mouth wide, as if to say a word too large for a human face.

His head popped next — bang — neat and clean. He crumpled.

Without his support, encouragement, or bondage, the young man with the bone-stripped arm went down in a tangle of limbs, screaming in pain.

The mage who was controlling the Grinning Demon, with the rods in her hands, tried to duck down behind the fountain. Bang — the bullet just missed her, hitting close enough to make her scream and flinch.

“You fucking cunt!” the pinned man was shouting, trying to get an angle with his weapon. “You little bitch, I’ll fucking kill you, I’ll—”

Bang. The bullet passed through his skull, neck, and spine. He sprawled, body twitching in a pool of blood.

The two gunmen who had fled behind the cars tried to return fire, but they had nothing to shoot at. The mystery sniper was invisible, and very, very skilled. Two bullets plinked off their cover, keeping them pinned.

All this happened so fast, faster than I could believe.

Twil took the initiative. A ball of fur and claw and snapping teeth exploded past Raine and me — and slammed into the mage controlling the Grinning Demon. I didn’t watch that bit too closely. Twil bounced her head off the side of the fountain. Blood went everywhere. The metal rods fell from her limp hands.

In a bizarre sideshow to the unfolding gunfight, the Grinning Demon dropped her spent harpoon gun, filled her lungs, and said: “Mine.”

Zheng screamed back into her face. “Free me, dung filth! Together!”

“Mine,” the Grinning Horror repeated — then, with her control broken, she turned on her heel and sprinted like a cheetah, shooting across the bare dirt and through the open door of the House. The interior shadows swallowed her up, like a stone falling into a pot of ink.

Zheng roared and flailed, still stuck on thin air.

Two things happened at once: Praem appeared and put her hands on the harpoon; and Raine got off me, levelled the Sten gun at the two men still taking cover, and squeezed the trigger.

She timed it to absolute perfection, a trick I didn’t understand until much later: her shots were wildly inaccurate, but they forced the pair of men the other way around the car for a few crucial seconds.

Bang — a man dropped, head a ruin of blood and skull.

The final gunman did his best to go to ground. He stayed low, crammed behind the car. He stowed his rifle and pulled out some kind of handgun. He shouted things — “Bitch!” “You can’t fight me up close, you fucking coward!” “We were on the same side, we were on the same side, you bitch!” — but it did him no good. Raine sent a few more bullets in his direction. Praem eased the harpoon out of Zheng, but too slow to help, too slow to let Zheng end this with raw strength.

A flicker of dark green and muddy brown ghosted from the edge of the tree-line and vanished behind the house.

The man was still shouting insults when the assassin stepped around the side of the car and shot him in the head. The body slumped, slid to the ground, and lay still.

An eerie silence fell across the forest clearing, the echoes of gunshots ringing in every ear. Insects still buzzed, far off in the woods. The younger mage was still whimpering and clutching his destroyed arm, writhing in the dirt. The air stank of blood and shit — pardon my language, but it did. Corpses do that. Everyone was panting and gasping. Zheng finally slumped off the harpoon; Praem stuck the hateful weapon into the ground.

And Amy Stack straightened up from her kill.

She was dressed in camouflage gear — not the flashy, self-consciously overcomplicated pouches-and-webbing stuff the mercenary gunmen had been wearing, but a simple form-fitting t-shirt and pair of trousers, with a long shapeless cape-poncho thing hanging from her shoulders, wreathing her form in dark greens and muddy browns. Her head and face were smeared with green camouflage paint as well, leaving no pale white flesh on which the sun might catch. She carried a simple bolt-action rifle loose in her hands, a heavy old thing with a wooden stock, the metal parts covered in black grease, for stealth.

I recognised it as the same rifle she’d once used to shoot at Raine, many months ago, in the Willow House Loop.

Raine was laughing. She pointed the Sten at the ground. “Nice shooting, Tex.”

Stack barely glanced at us. She shouldered her rifle and drew a revolver from somewhere inside her cape. The handgun was small, old, almost rickety looking. But she used it to methodically put two more rounds into the chest of every man she’d killed. The gunshots were deafening in the adrenaline-filled silence. Stack walked from corpse to corpse, pulling the trigger twice each time. Then she stopped to reload, shaking spent casings from the revolver’s cylinder, sliding fresh rounds into the chambers.

Raine helped me up. I staggered to my feet, half-supported by a clutch of aching tentacles, wobbly and dazed and panting with adrenaline and shock. I was caked in my own blood, steaming with heat, shaking all over from shock.

“I-is everybody … ” we croaked. “ … are we … ”

Everybody was indeed in one piece, which seemed like a minor miracle considering the amount of lead which had been flying through the air. Then again, none of it had been flying toward us.

Raine was untouched, though I could tell she was hopped up with adrenaline. She pulled the motorcycle helmet off, hair wet with sweat, desperate for a breath of fresh air. Twil was in some kind of shock — she was still more wolf than woman, standing over the body of the mage she’d killed, paws and claws painted with crimson. She kept swallowing and staring out over the corpses, flinching as Stack made sure they were dead.

Zheng was bleeding from the ragged harpoon-wound in her chest, gritting her teeth and growling, flexing her shoulders and ribs.

Behind us, the mages were picking themselves up off the floor. Evelyn looked like absolute hell; she’d been doing real magic, in opposition to Edward’s badly-trained magicians. Her skin was grey, she was drooling and spitting blood, and caked with cold sweat. Praem hurried back over to pick her up.

“Yes, yes,” she grunted in a voice like a dying lizard, as Praem helped her to her feet. “Thank you, thank you, Praem. Not so hard next time, hmm? Mmm?”

“Better than dead,” said Praem.

Felicity had bundled Kimberly to the ground. Fliss looked rough as well, like a woman who’d run a marathon and then been forced to drink a pint of vodka. Blood was smeared all around her mouth from the strain of pronouncing non-human words. She was unsteady on her feet and kept squinting, as if she couldn’t see properly. Kimberly, to our surprise, looked almost normal; she was a bit shocked and wide-eyed, but blinking and smiling with all the euphoric release of a car-crash victim emerging untouched from a twisted wreck.

July and Jan were the most quick to get back to their feet. July was completely unruffled. Jan was shaking all over, fists clenched tight, but when she spoke her voice was firm and clear: “Confirm we’re all uninjured, one by one.” She pointed at me. “Heather?”

I just stared at her, blank and confused. Behind me, Amy Stack pulled the trigger of her revolver twice more, putting another pair of bullets into a dead chest. I flinched. “S-sorry?”

“Heather,” Jan repeated, hard and clear. “Are you injured?”

I shook my head. “N-no. No. I’m … alright. I think. I-I’m sorry it didn’t work, w-with the house, the—”

Jan ignored me and moved on. “Raine, injuries?”

“None,” Raine said. She blew out a huge breath and ran a hand through her sweat-soaked hair. “I’m clear. Hooooo, that was crazy.”

Jan went through us, one by one. She omitted Zheng — Zheng was obvious. She said something into her mobile phone and we heard Lozzie reply, checking that she was okay too. Amanda was off-line, which was a bad sign, but mostly expected. By then, Amy Stack was striding over to us. Jan pointed at her. “And who is this?” she demanded. “Thank you, thank you for the help, but who is this?”

“Amy, Amy, Amy,” Raine was saying, shaking her head. “Well done, good shooting. Did I already say that? Haha, think I did. Thanks, Amy. Thank you.”

“Amy Stack,” Evelyn supplied in a low growl. “What the fuck are you doing here, Stack? How did you know we’d be here, how did you—”

Stack ignored the question. She pointed her revolver at the dead mage in front of Twil. But Twil lashed out and caught her wrist. Stack didn’t even flinch, just looked up at Twil’s snarling snout with her cold, flint-hard eyes.

“No,” Twil grunted. “Come on, she’s fucking dead, okay?”

“She was a mage,” Stack answered, calm and soft. “Let me make sure.”

“And I killed her!”

Evelyn said: “Twil. Twil, back away. Come here, now.”

Twil growled — then let go of Stack and stalked over to Evelyn. Stack shot the corpse in the chest, twice. We flinched again. Raine winced. Evelyn sighed. Kimberly looked away, sheltered behind Felicity. Then Stack looked over her shoulder, back toward the house.

“What about the bleeder?” she asked.

She meant the young man, the sacrificial mage, bleeding from a stump of an arm.

“Don’t,” Evelyn snapped. “He’s alive. Praem, go—”

But Praem was already off, striding across the bare earth toward the downed man — barely a boy, really — to stem the bleeding or stop his tongue.

Stack finally looked up at Raine. “Thanks for the assist.”

Raine boggled at her.

“I mean it,” Stack said. Her voice betrayed nothing, no emotion. “Good work with the covering fire. I would have had to work my way around otherwise.”

Raine broke into a grin. “Heeeeeeey. I finally got your attention, huh?”

Stack ignored that. So did I — for now.

“Thank you, Amy,” Evelyn spat, not sounding particularly thankful. “But—”

“No,” I croaked. I was still clinging to Raine for support. “Thank you. Really. They had us. Almost. Sort of. Thank you, Stack.”

Stack looked me up and down. “You hit?”

We shook our head. “Bleeding from pores. Long story.”

“Okay,” said Stack.

Evelyn spat: “How the hell did you know we were going to be here? And—”

“Badger!” Twil snarled. “Badger, it was him! That fucking bastard turned on us! You all saw him, right? I wasn’t imagining that?”

I shook my head, wild with revelation. “No, Twil, no. He wasn’t, he wasn’t betraying us. I don’t know why, but he wasn’t— he was—”

I panted and burbled and tried to explain. The others listened, but I don’t think they fully understood. But to my surprise, Amy Stack interrupted me.

“Nathan Hobbes had me bring him here,” she said. “Also I’ve been playing triple agent for the last two weeks, waiting for a chance to deal with my old friends.” She nodded sideways, indicating the corpses of the dead men. “Opened the way. You’re welcome.”

“You brought Badger here?” Evelyn spluttered. “Why the hell didn’t he come to us?”

I croaked again, “Evee, he needed- he was trying to trick- I saw it-”

Jan cleared her throat, loudly: “This is not the time for standing around and talking. We can debrief later. Right now — we need to leave.”

“Not until I understand,” Evelyn grunted. Her eyes flashed back to Stack. “You explain what he—”

We answered in Stack’s place, because we already knew.

“Nathan is trying to kill Edward Lilburne, personally,” we croaked. “He had to pretend to betray us, to get inside. And you helped him, Stack, because you’re betting on both plans, you’re betting on him, but also on us. And you don’t care if he dies in the attempt, as long as one of us succeeds. Isn’t that right?”

Stack blinked at me, from deep within a camo-painted face, cold and hard. “Correct.”

“Wait wait wait,” Twil said. “Badger’s hoodwinked Eddy, not us? On his own? He’s going up against that guy, on his own? What the fuck!”

Stack pointed back over her shoulder, past the corpses and the screaming man down on the floor, past the pools of sun-kissed blood and brains, to the open front door of the house. It was black and empty. A void cut in the face of reality.

“He was very insistent that he had a plan.” She shrugged. “I believe him.”

My mind was reeling; we were completely exhausted and still covered in blood, shaking all over, clinging to Raine with half our tentacles. We had not expected any of this, Badger least of all. The House stood there, open and glowering in dark silence. The woodland clearing stank of corpses. Insects buzzed and chirped in the undergrowth.

“What the hell happened to the bubble lads?” Felicity wondered out loud.

Jan stepped forward. She was shaking, too. When she spoke, her voice came out like that of a nervous teenager: “Excuse me, hello? Do I need to point out to everybody that we are now standing in the middle of a gigantic crime scene? That dozens of gunshots have just echoed out across the English countryside? We need to leave, right now. The police will be here shortly. Somebody will have called them, after hearing all that racket.”

Stack stowed her weapons and said, “Police will take days to get here. Who are you?”

“None of your business, Miss assassin, though thank you for the support. What do you mean the police will take days?”

Twil said: “Local acoustics, like. Woods are like that.”

Jan frowned. Stack nodded and explained, “Shots are hard to trace this far into the countryside. Police might respond, but they’ll have to check every property one by one. If they even care. And this isn’t on any maps. We have hours, at least. Probably more.”

Evelyn snorted. “For what?” she gestured at the house. “It’s still there. Heather, what happened?”

We just shook our head, at a loss for words. We almost laughed. “Houses don’t move.”

“Alright,” Jan said. She clapped her hands together. “Plan B, we blow the place up.”

“No!” I almost shouted, half-lurching out of Raine’s grip. “It needs care, it was trapped, it was—”

Evelyn spoke over my incoherent panic: “I don’t think blowing it up will make a damn bit of difference. Jan, look at that door. You tell me that leads to the inside of a house. Go on. Look me in the face and tell me.”

Jan glanced at the black void inside the front door frame. She coughed awkwardly.

“Thought so,” Evelyn said. “Besides, the bubble-servitors are inside. As is Badger. Fucking fool.” She spat. A whimper came from past the fountain, from the injured man Praem was trying to help. “Right.” Evelyn pulled herself up. “Let’s go interrogate the survivor, see what we’re dealing with.” Then she glanced at me. “Somebody pass Heather some water so she can wash her mouth out. Now. Come on, chop chop, let’s move. And somebody pile up the bloody corpses before they start to stink.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Don’t fuck with Amy Stack. Even if you’re a life-long old friend who once had her back in a warzone. Probably a bad idea. On the bright side, the police might turn up and ruin everything! On the other bright side, corpses! On the other other bright side, uh, Badger has an awful habit of going off half-cocked on brave, stupid schemes by himself (it’s kind of how he got captured by the spookycule in the first place, remember? And how he made a contract with OJ, and maybe even how he got involved with Alexander???). Maybe this time he can use this habit for good? Wait, none of these things are bright sides. Everything here is bad!

If you want to support Katalepsis and also read a couple of chapters ahead of the public ones, please consider:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s almost 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chance of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place, I would literally not be able to do this without you; thank you all so very much! You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And hey, more importantly, thanks for reading! I couldn’t keep doing this without you, readers and supporters and everybody who leaves comments, even if you just quietly read along and never say anything. Thank you so much. As always, this story is for you.

Next week, cleanup’s a messy job, but somebody’s gotta do it. None of these people are professionals (okay, maybe Stack is). And the House is still right there … waiting. Being sulky. Any ideas, Heather?

luminosity of exposed organs – 20.6

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Anxiety was now sevenfold, shared among seven of myself, seven physical vessels with their roots mingled but their tips distinct; the physical sensation was not the same as before.

Sleep felt different, too.

I’d always been a lonely sleeper, all through my teenage years and into early adulthood, no matter what methods I adapted or which habits I adjusted. Slipping between cold sheets and wrapping myself up tight, alone, singular, without company, was always a depressing feeling, even when I was exhausted and the bedsheets were clean and comfortable. The Eye’s nightmare lessons always threatened to turn sleep into an ordeal, yes, but even during the periods where it was not teaching me the forbidden secrets of reality, I took little pleasure in going to bed. The reason was not difficult to understand: when we’d been children, Maisie and I had often slept together.

We’d had our own separate beds, in the same shared room, but it was a rare occasion that we wouldn’t spend at least part of a night sharing the sheets, partially entwined, or at least holding hands. I would visit her, or she would visit me; sometimes we would wake up in each other’s beds, after swapping positions. We were just children, seeking physical comfort in family, in our mirrored selves. It was normal, constant, just another biological process. Even when we didn’t sleep in physical contact I could always hear her breathing. All I had to do was listen, still my own breath, and I would hear her on the other side of the room, less than six feet away. My other half, my eternal mirror, my twin sister, my Maisie.

On many nights during the long dark purgatory of my teenage years, I had attempted to simulate Maisie with a pillow. Stuck it in the dryer to warm it up, tucked it in bed against my front, gave me something warm to hug. But it wasn’t the same. It was never the same. It wasn’t her.

Sleep was lonely.

Raine changed all that, of course. Raine, and then Zheng, and then Sevens. Even Evelyn on occasion, though in her case I was the one warming her bed with my company, rather than the other way around. But still, even with real, physical companionship snuggled up against either side of me, romantic or platonic or undefined, something was still missing. I knew it was my twin, my missing part. I would never feel right again without Maisie.

But now I was several. Several tentacles and a human core. Six other parts of me embodied in glorious pneuma-somatic flesh. This new experience — being us, instead of just I — was not a consistent thing, just as I suspect that being a single consciousness is not consistent, either. Sometimes I was very much me, Heather, singular, surrounded by a vague cloud of tentacular thoughts which were still identifiably mine, but just a step distant, a hanging swarm of separated notions from which I could select at will. Other times we were seven, seven Heathers, each of us with a different flavour to our thoughts, combining into one set of words and expressions and outward projections. But who was who was not consistent either: a single tentacle might briefly embody Cautious Heather, with all skittish and paralysed thoughts coming from the bottom left, loud and clear, but then the thoughts would move on and the same tentacle an hour later would be Lustful Heather, gripping for Raine despite the blushing of my human core. I might hug a tentacle in the morning, feeling the vulnerability of Pre-Raine Heather like an echo, then find the same tentacle slapping the walls in dancing delight in the evening.

But one thing was consistent: we all slept together. I was waking up wrapped in myself, wrapping myself, wrapped by ourselves. We burrowed and nested. If I woke in the night, there was I, and there I was, and there I was, ready to reassure myself with my own physical reality.

It wasn’t Maisie, but it was the closest we could get. It was the same thing we’d been trying to do since we’d lost her.

That was how I’d woken up that morning, wrapped in our own tentacles, clinging tight against the onrushing tide of anxiety, a belly full of writhing butterflies, and a nervous leaden energy in all our limbs.

Today was the day; the anxiety was a lead weight in my cells.

How could Raine eat breakfast like nothing was wrong? She wolfed down cereal and fruit and bacon, fuelling herself for the potential trials to come, trying to offer me bites of meat or spoonfuls of pear. She takes reality in her stride and keeps going, feeding off her own confidence, always pushing forward; part of what we love about her. At least Evelyn shared our nervous energy; she sat at the kitchen table taking slow, steady breaths, a faint tremor in her muscles, not even sipping her tea. Praem did her best to try to get Evee to have some proper breakfast. She half-succeeded; Evelyn ate a few calories worth of toast and marmite. Perhaps the salt helped her think. We just gave up and scarfed down half a dozen lemons. That would have to do.

“What if it doesn’t work?” we asked.

Evelyn sighed. “Heather, we’ve been over this. We stick to the plan.”

“I know, I know the plan. I know we have to stick to the plan. But what if—”

“Jaaaaaaan!” Evelyn bellowed.

Jan had spent the night here so as to save time and complications this morning. She had also spent it with Lozzie — though Tenny and July had been present too, so no funny business. Not that anybody would have blamed either of them for seeking some privacy and comfort, considering the stress of what we were about to do.

Jan joined us in the kitchen. Sharp-eyed, sharp-dressed, ready. She was nervous too, but she showed it in all-consuming tight self-control. I noticed she held her chin higher that morning, and held her hands behind the small of her back, as if she was inspecting troops, her sight-line gazing at some unseen horizon. There was a surprising steel to her now that she was committed, like a flicked switch deep in her psyche.

“Don’t shout for me like a servant, Evelyn,” she said with a gentle tilt of her head. “I’m a contractor, not your maid.” Her eyes flickered to Praem. “Um, no offense to maids. You’re a wonderful maid. The best.”

Praem looked left. Praem looked right. Praem was still not dressed in her preferred way, lacking a maid uniform to replace the one which had been ruined, despite whatever private conversation she’d had with Jan about clothes and dresses. That morning she was dressed for war — heavy boots, practical jeans, a black t-shirt. The transformation was striking.

Praem intoned: “I see no maids.”

Jan sighed and rolled her eyes. “You know what I mean.”

“I see,” Praem repeated. “No maids. No, maids. I see.”

We burst into a fit of giggles, tapping the table with our tentacle tips. It wasn’t even that funny, not really, but the nervous anxiety had us teetering on the edge of an inappropriate outburst. Strung tight, pulled taut, ready to jump at the first needle. We snorted and giggled and had to take several deep breaths. Raine grinned and gently nudged me with an elbow, which set off the giggles again.

Evelyn cleared her throat loudly. “Yes, my apologies, whatever. Jan, Heather is doubting again.”

Jan turned her eyes to me. That killed the straggling giggles. I shrugged, heart fluttering too hard. “What if it doesn’t work?”

Jan cocked an eyebrow. “Are you doubting that you can achieve the teleport?”

I shook my head. Several tentacles shook with me. “No. I don’t think so. I can … I can do it.”

Raine spoke between mouthfuls of chocolate cereal. “She zapped a whole car Outside, once. She ever tell you that? Nah, our Heather can do it, no question.”

Jan blinked. “A car? While moving?”

“A wreck,” I explained. “From a junk yard. As an experiment. That was almost a year ago, now, when I still didn’t really know what I was doing, or my own limits. With all of us—” We all waggled in the air, all together “—I have no doubt I can teleport something the size of a house. It’ll take a lot out of me, it’ll almost certainly force us — our tentacles, I mean — back into pneuma-somatic non-corporeality. I may bleed a lot, or possibly overheat. I might pass out. So, I’ll only get one shot. But I’m pretty certain I can do it, on a technical level, yes. I might have to walk around the perimeter of the property first and—”

Jan interrupted with a click of her lips. “You already said that part, Heather. You already said all of this.” She looked at Raine with a frown. “Have Twil and Zheng been in contact yet? It’s almost nine.”

Raine nodded, picked her phone up from the table, and checked the open message log again. “Both of them, yup. In position. Still no movement at Eddy’s pad. Both cars are still right where they’ve been every day since. Twil says she’s hungry. Zheng says kiss the shaman — that’s directed at me, by the way.”

Evelyn sighed. “Useful information, I’m certain.”

Raine leaned over and kissed me on the cheek, then waggled her phone at Jan. “Ready when you are. I can start the group call whenever.”

Evelyn huffed again. “I would still prefer walkie-talkies.”

“Me too, but this is gonna be more reliable for all the parties we gotta include. This will work, Evee, this isn’t going to be a weak link.”

Evelyn tutted. “It better not be.”

I raised my voice over the conversation, repeating myself: “But what if it doesn’t work?” I glanced at Raine, at Evee, at Praem, at Jan — and at Lozzie, who was pattering in through the kitchen doorway on her bare feet. Behind her were red eyes and black lace, peeking around the door frame in her wake — Sevens and Aym paying as much attention as they always did. “What if I try, and it doesn’t work?” I said. “Or something happens and we can’t do it? What happens? I need … I need to know I’m not our only hope. I’m … I’m having trouble with the pressure.”

“Retreat, regroup, rethink,” Jan said softly. Lozzie wrapped her arms around Jan from behind, which earned her a gentle pat on the hands. “If this doesn’t work, we try something else. We try again. First we do a lot of running away, sure, but then we try again. But you know all this. We went over this. What’s wrong?”

We swallowed — too dry. We tried to still the nervous energy in all our tentacles, but couldn’t. Raine reached over and closed a hand around one of mine. I squeezed back.

“I’m just anxious,” I admitted. “I’m not used to all this build up. This waiting. And I can’t do anything but wait. I wish we were there right now, in front of the house already. I can’t deal with this.”

“Hey, Heather,” Raine said. She squeezed my hand again. “Focus on me, yeah? Focus on where we are right now. I’m gonna be right with you, the whole way.”

But Jan let out a knowing sigh. She nodded, hands on her slender hips. “Hurry up and wait. The soldier’s curse. I wish I had better advice, but that’s all you can do.”

“What’s all you can do?” I asked.

Praem answered for Jan: “Hurry up. And wait.”

==

Summer heat baked the fields and hedgerows beyond the trailing edges of the Sharrowford suburbs. The blue sky washed distant copses of trees with a suffocating blanket of sunlight, their leaves so bright and green that they hurt the eyes to stare at for too long. Deep summer turned cottage roof tiles into sizzling hot-plates and cooked the road surface until the asphalt turned soft and sticky beneath tires and shoes alike. Raine’s battered old red box of a car did not possess the luxury of air-conditioning, so we drove with all the windows cracked, the summer air rushing by in a great endless stream as we plunged into the countryside.

Raine was at the wheel, focused on the road. Praem sat in the passenger seat, in charge of an opaque bundle of plastic bags in her lap. Evelyn and I sat in the rear; Evee had her phone out, connected to the group call to keep us all in contact. Her scrimshawed thigh-bone wand lay across her legs, gripped tight in one hand.

And I hurried up, and waited.

Chewing my tongue. Tying my tentacles in knots. Trying not to itch at the sigil-paper affixed to my belly with costume glue. My Outsider octopus-skull helmet-mask sat in my lap, a comforting metallic weight staring up at me with empty eye sockets, asking me if I was going to be okay. I was trying to be. Two tentacles held the mask tight, clinging to this scrap of physical self-definition. Another tentacle was half-snaked toward Evee, seeking a hand to hold — but she was occupied with wand and phone and her own internal fires.

Besides, she couldn’t even see us reaching for her right then; our tentacles were hidden away in pneuma-somatic invisibility. For safety, for ‘operational security’, for hiding from normal eyes who might have panic attacks at the sight of us.

‘Operational security’ can, as Raine would so delicately put it, ‘sit and swivel’.

Though I’m not one hundred percent sure what that means.

Proximity — both spatial and temporal — was ratcheting the anxiety upward to near-unbearable levels.

It was a physical sensation, a paradox of weight and lightness in all our limbs, tentacle and human alike. Adrenaline, cortisol, stress, muscle tension, a throbbing in our head, a flutter in our lungs, a throb in our bio-reactor. I knew this was only a normal reaction, I knew everyone else was feeling it too — well, perhaps not the bio-reactor part. Anxiety was clear in the slow bob of Evelyn’s throat, in the unwavering focus of Raine’s eyes on the road, in the occasional snippet of communication which came over the group call.

“Still nothing?” Jan asked. Her voice was tinny and twisted by the speaker on Evee’s phone.

“Naaaaah,” came Twil’s voice, replying from elsewhere on the connection, a sound-ghost in electronic crackle. “Nada, zilch, zip. Nothing moving out here. ‘Cept the bubble lads up in the sky, I guess. Both cars still in the driveway. Which is kinda weird, you know?”

Evelyn snapped: “No chatter, Twil. Keep it only as necessary. Clear the line.”

A sigh came from the phone. In my mind’s eye I could see Twil miming a mock-salute. “Yes ma’am, no ma’am, three bags full ma’am.”

Evelyn hissed through gritted teeth. “Keep your eyes on that fucking house!”

Another voice cut in. Lozzie, back home: “Tenny is here too, you know?”

Evelyn cleared her throat. “Yes. My apologies. Perhaps she shouldn’t be present?”

A soft trilling, then nothing. The line was clear.

Even Praem showed the anxiety we all felt. Sitting ram-rod straight in the front seat, she kept taking one hand off the plastic bags in her laps and smoothing the fabric of her jeans, though it was already perfectly smooth.

Distracting myself was impossible. How could I not think about the task which was only minutes away? How could I not focus on all the things which might go wrong, all the things which we might not have accounted for? I was surrounded by powerful mages and unstoppable demon hosts and I would be flanked by Raine, who we still regarded as categorically invincible, despite the fact she was only human.

Looking out of the window didn’t help. The countryside was drenched in the brief burst of oppressive summer that sometimes graced the North, thickening the air and pushing down on the landscape like a bronze hammer. Cloudless skies seemed like a bottomless pit over the beetle of the car. I felt a little sick whenever I looked upward for too long.

The spirit-life didn’t seem to care. The endless profusion of strange creatures out on hilltops or wandering the valleys didn’t give a hoot about the sun or the heat. A giant bird-like thing of hanging meat and soft-velvet flesh nested atop a clutch of trees, incubating an egg the size of a building. A little herd of imitation-trees like clusters of reaching tentacles marched off across the fields, vanishing into the blazing landscape. A hopping horror — a thing of dozens of joints and several separate slavering dog-like heads — kept pace with the car for a while, then veered away when I raised a tentacle in greeting. Stick insects as large as cows clicked and clacked along distant ridges. Far, far, far to the west, perhaps out over the Irish sea, a true giant towered and plodded with exacting slowness, a plate of life made of insect chitin and black expanses, barely a line on the furthest horizon, only visible from our own highest climbs.

And we drove deeper, heading for the house that should not be.

Felicity’s battered old range rover followed a little way behind us, a green-washed ghost in the sunlight downpour, keeping pace without crowding Raine’s driving. Kimberly, Jan, and July rode with her. I had been surprised that Jan was accompanying us directly. We’d expected her to stay in Number 12 Barnslow Drive, with Lozzie, tucked away nice and safe.

“Oh I won’t be rushing that house,” she’d said, when we’d voiced the query. “Don’t kid yourself, I’ll be safely in the rear. But I am a mage, for however much that counts. Four versus one is better odds than three versus one. I would never live with myself if you all got killed and I wasn’t there to … well. I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

Twil and Zheng were already at the house — hanging back at a safe distance, hidden in the woods, watching the driveway and the cars for any sign that Edward knew we were coming.

Zheng had not been happy, last night.

“Shaman.”

“Zheng?”

“I am not your scout. I am not your cats-paw. I will be your left hand, but as a fist. I will tear the head from any wizard and offer you the heart, but this skulking … ”

“I know, Zheng. And I’m sorry. I’m sorry to ask so much of you, and everyone else, but we have to do this. I need this. I need you to do this for me. Please.”

Mmmmurrrrrrrr.

“After this, after Edward, we can … the Eye. It will be the greatest possible fight, I— no, I don’t know that. I’m talking nonsense. I’m sorry, Zheng. I just need your help.”

Zheng had grinned all the same. “No, shaman. You do not know what the dark reaches will bring. But it will be a fight. Hnuh. So be it.”

Lozzie and Tenny were safe at home, alongside Marmite for company. And, unexpectedly, private eye Nicole Webb, along with her dog, Soup. She’d turned up in the early morning, full of demands.

“I’m not sitting this one out, Saye,” Nicole had said.

“Evelyn,” grunted Evelyn. “Drop the respect. And you have a broken leg. You’re not pulling any heroics on crutches and a cast.”

“Oh yeah? Will you?”

Unexpectedly, Evelyn had smiled at that. “I’ve been hobbling a lot longer than you, detective. And you don’t need both legs to do magic. We’re not taking you.”

“What about Kimberly?”

“Huh? What about Kimberly?”

“She’s going with the rest of you lot, right? She’ll be unprotected.”

“Kimberly Kemp is a mage, detective. She is—”

“Don’t you say she’s more than capable of protecting herself, because she isn’t and we both know it.”

“We are more than capable of protecting her.” Evelyn had sighed. “And she won’t be expected to do anything much at all. She’s there to help me and Felicity if we have to use real magic. Which we likely won’t, because Heather is going to teleport the entire house. She won’t be expected to come to Camelot. She is peripheral. Relax.”

“Then I’m joining the wire.”

“The … what?”

“The wire. The call. The thing Raine is setting up. I’m in. At least let me see this one through with a front row seat. Even if it’s radio. Come on, it can’t hurt.”

And it couldn’t, so there she was, listening along with the rest of the peanut gallery.

Aym was folded away inside whatever method of spacial compression she used to accompany Felicity without being physically manifested. Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight was similarly hidden away; I didn’t quite understand that, despite her explanation earlier that morning.

“I’ll be with you, kitten. Wherever you are.”

“Sevens,” I’d sighed and blushed. We had hugged for a long, long time, tucked away in my bedroom while others were getting ready. The Yellow Princess had demanded an embrace with nothing but her cold blue eyes and a tilt of her chin, and we had obeyed. “You’re supposed to stay here,” I said. “It took a terrible toll on you last time you broke your new set of self-definitions. Please, prioritize yourself. For me.”

“You are my self-definition, kitten. I prioritize myself by prioritizing you.”

“I’m … not sure that’s healthy. Are you serious?”

Seven-Shades-of-Paradoxical-Process had tilted her head ever so slightly, allowing her sheet of precise blonde to shift to one side. “I am not sure anymore. Only that I am becoming. And if I did not protect you against a stereotypical evil wizard, then I would not like what I become. I will not harm myself, kitten. You have my promises. But I will be ready to harm others. For you.”

All of us were protected against esoteric harm — all of us ‘in the field’ — by the sigil papers that Evelyn had prepared, similar to the ones she’d made us all use when we’d first met Jan. Mine was glued to my stomach, a slip of magical figures and interlocking patterns that would act as ablative armour against several types of ‘common’ magical assault. Evee had one herself, as did Raine, and every other human in our group. Even Praem wore the protection, tucked beneath her clothes.

Only Zheng had refused.

A certain somebody was tucked away out of danger, as far away as I had been able to get him to go; Badger had wanted to join the group call, had wanted to be part of this. I had told Raine to refuse the request, turn him down, tell him no. Too much of a coward to do it ourselves. But I couldn’t bear the thought of his second chance evaporating into smoke if Edward tried something unexpected. I didn’t need to worry about my unwanted, devoted disciple, amid all of this.

One other person lacked a sigil-seal, however: Amanda Hopton was on the group call Raine had set up — but she was at Geerswin farm, along with Twil’s mother, some of the Church muscle, and a full half of Hringewindla’s bubble-bud servitor-angels. She kept mostly quiet, content to act as a conduit to her god.

Four bubble-servitors rode with us — two on the roof of Raine’s car, two on the roof of Felicity’s range rover. I tried not to think about the surging sludge above our heads.

In Camelot, the Knights and the Caterpillars had stopped work, ready to ‘repel boarders’, as Raine said.

The gateway was closed. Lozzie had instructions on opening it when needed.

Everything was ready.

Halfway to our destination, on a lonely countryside road between the village of Horstramp and the tiny hamlet of Endsway, Raine slowed the car and turned her head to address the back seat.

“Evee,” she said, clipped and quick. “Phone.”

Evelyn’s head snapped round, eyes wide. My heart leapt in my chest. I started to stammer, but Evee got there first.

“What?” Evelyn spluttered. “I can—”

Raine carried right on. “Tell Felicity to pull into the lay-by just ahead, around this next corner of hedgerow. Tell her to go right, pull the car close to ours, close the gap.”

“What—”

Felicity’s voice floated up from the phone in Evee’s hands: “I hear you, Raine. Lay-by on the right. Why are we stopping?”

“We’re being followed.”

Nobody said anything for a heartbeat. The wheels churned on the road surface. The engine rumbled. The sun beat down on the green hedges and baked fields. My heart fluttered like a caged bird.

“Shit,” Evelyn hissed. “How can you tell?”

“We knew this might happen,” Raine said, focused on the road ahead. “Two cars, one black, shiny, new, the other is an old battered thing in blue. The latter was with us since Sharrowford, I just wasn’t sure. The other one swapped in when the blue one fell behind. It’s a tail, no question. The black one is right behind us.”

“Yo yo yo yo,” came Twil’s voice over the phone. “What, hey? You’re stopping, why?”

“Force a confrontation,” Raine said. She said it so plain and level, with such confidence. “We don’t want them surprising us from behind once we reach the house.”

Felicity said, through the phone: “Got it. Coming to a stop right behind you, Raine.”

The lay-by was right where Raine said it would be — nothing but a twin pair of asphalt bulges in opposite sides of the road, both with enough space for several cars or a single lorry to pull to the side and stop, out of the flow of traffic. Not that there was any traffic on this quiet country road except us. Ragged hedges and farmland fences marched off over the little hills. The right-hand lay-by was sheltered by a few towering trees, leaning outward from the edge of a field, but even that shade was thin comfort.

“How the hell did you know this would be here?” Evelyn muttered.

Raine said, “Because I checked the route on Google Maps. Prep work, Evee, it’s all in the prep work.”

Raine pulled the car to a stop and turned off the engine. Felicity’s green range rover joined us seconds later, nuzzling in close so the two machines formed an effective wall of cover. Raine twisted, grabbing the carrier bag off Praem’s lap, and turning to me.

“Heather—”

“I’m not staying in the car,” we blurted out. “No. And we’re not hidden in some pocket dimension, Raine. If you fire that thing off in the middle of the English countryside, people are going to call the police.”

Raine grinned, beaming with pride. “I was gonna say ‘stay behind me’, but hey.”

I pouted. “You should be the one staying behind me. I’m the one who can deflect bullets.”

“I don’t think it’ll come to that.”

Evelyn huffed. “I’m not staying in here either. Praem, if you please, help me out of the car.”

We all climbed out of the cars and into the sizzling sunlight of high summer, to await sight of our pursuer.

Well, not quite all of us. Despite her firm words, Evelyn stood just behind the open back door of the car, shielded almost entirely by Praem. Her thigh-bone wand was tight in her fists. Felicity and July got out of the range rover, nodding to us. Felicity had her concealed shotgun over her shoulder, hidden in the sports bag. July strode forward with confidence; if Jan hadn’t called to her sharply, I suspect she would have stood in the road and braced to physically catch the car with her bare hands. Kimberly sat on the edge of the car seat, her legs out but her feet not touching the ground; Felicity made a gesture to keep her back. Jan did not emerge, but I could see her peering out of the back window of the range rover.

Everyone without pneuma-somatic sight slipped on a pair of modified seeing-glasses, just in case. The quartet of bubble-servitors rose from the roofs of both cars, hovering over us and waiting in perfect stillness.

“Nice to have air cover, hey?” Raine said with a grin and a wink. “Amanda, your boys see anything?”

From several different phones, Amanda Hopton’s voice answered: “Nothing that should not present is present or perfect or … no. No. Sorry.”

Evelyn hissed: “Shut up and concentrate, Raine.”

Summer heat was like a physical weight, melting muscle tension, turning nerves to exhaustion, coaxing sweat from every back and forehead — except Praem, who stood with her chin high and her feet together. Even Evelyn was only in a skirt and t-shirt, her shawl left on the back seat of Raine’s car. The air was full of insects, flies and midges and more than a few irritating mosquitoes, the grass verge buzzing with hidden life. The others had all applied insect repellent; Praem hadn’t, and neither had I. Something about my altered biochemistry was no longer appealing to terrestrial bloodsuckers.

Shadows were completely still in the windless day. All eyes turned to the road up the distant hill we’d just descended.

Felicity hissed over her shoulder: “Think they’ll come say hello?”

Nobody answered. I swallowed. “I hope not.”

“They will,” Raine said. “They weren’t being subtle about following us. The black car, I mean. The blue one was trying to hide. Wasn’t very good at it.”

Seconds crept by, oozing hot. Shoe soles stuck to the melted tarmac. Evelyn huffed and puffed; Praem handed her a bottle of water.

“Hey, Raine,” Felicity whispered.

“Mmhmm?”

“Not gonna get your home made junk out?”

“It’s not junk,” Raine said. “And no. Too risky. Also too damn hot.”

“Mm.”

Then, like a shiny-shelled beetle scuttling over the edge of a leaf, a black car appeared in the road.

It didn’t slow or pause, but just puttered on down toward us without a care in the world. Sunlight glinted off the curve of the roof. The wheels were shiny and clean, recently washed. The whole thing shone.

“That’s the one,” said Raine. “Everybody brace.”

Felicity swallowed, hard and dry. “You don’t think they’d just do a drive-by shooting, right?”

We said: “I’m ready for that.”

I spread my tentacles — still pneuma-somatic, invisible, hidden away. I was wearing a spare hoodie which belonged to Raine — thin, orange, with a band logo on the front of a laughing giraffe — and nothing underneath, because of the heat. We’d cut slits down the sides of the hoodie, secured with velcro, ready for exactly this eventuality. It was a rough job, the best we could do under the circumstances, but it was essential.

The car dipped down the hill, slowed for the corner, then approached us at a crawl. Raine raised the plastic-wrapped package in her hands.

If this was a mistake and that was an innocent in there, God alone knew what we looked like. University girls out for the worst summer holiday experience in history. We must have all looked ready to leap behind the cars and start screaming. July radiated focused menace. I probably looked constipated. Evee could have scowled a hole in the road. Felicity was obviously more than a bit dodgy.

The black car pulled to a stop in the opposite lay-by. The engine kept running.

Raine aimed her hidden weapon. Evelyn’s fingers moved across the bone-wand. I stretched out my limbs, ready to catch anything. Felicity wasn’t even breathing.

A door cracked open — on the opposite side of the car, out of sight. A boot scuffed the grass. A head popped up over the roof of the car.

A squinting, smiling, smarmy face greeted us with a broad, drunken wink. Curly dark hair formed a sweat-stained crown over an olive-coloured complexion. Wide shoulders followed, atop a big barrel chest, muscled and toned and well-trained, wearing a plain white t-shirt with a little sweat at the armpits.

“Hooooooo, it is one hooooot day,” said the man, in a slurring, drunken voice.

Evelyn hissed: “What the fuck?”

Raine snorted a laugh, but she was not amused. “Really? You wanna get shot, mate? ‘Cos you’re going the right way for it.”

Felicity was confused. “Who is this? Who is this? Who are we dealing with?”

“Hey there girlies!” The man waved a casual hand. “Thanks for stopping for me, yo?”

Evelyn raised her voice: “You promised we’d never see you again.”

“Ah ah ah,” said the man. “I promised you’d never see me again — if you let me go! I had to like, fucking escape, you know? I had to run! You didn’t let me go. So heeeeey, this ain’t breaking no promise!”

“This man is a living shit,” said Raine.

“He’s a mage,” Evelyn snapped. “We’ve dealt with him before. He’s … ”

Mister Joe King didn’t look like a dried and mummified corpse anymore. Somebody had watered him, filled out his skin, made him look like a normal human being. He shot Evelyn a broad wink, mocking and self-conscious.

Truth be told, I barely remembered the man.

‘Joe King’ was almost certainly not his real name. And the grinning, cheeky, mock-drunk mannerisms were almost certainly not his real personality either. Mister Joking was the mage who had somehow infiltrated the cult’s castle-dimension long after we’d taken possession of it, ostensibly to perform some kind of communication ritual with the giant sphere-children left behind by the star beneath the castle — but actually to steal the secrets of the gate to Carcosa for Edward Lilburne, his employer or master or one-time contractor; their relationship wasn’t clear. The only time we’d encountered this man, he’d shown at least two distinct personalities, perfect disguises for the mage beneath.

He’d also fought like a supernatural martial artist, and nearly done us a lot of damage.

As if reading my mind, Raine spoke slowly and carefully: “You stay where you are, friend. And keep those hands visible.” She pointed with the plastic-bag bundle in both hands. “I think you can guess what this is. Mages don’t always hold up well to bullets.”

Joe King grinned that lazy, cheeky, wide-boy grin, and waggled all his fingers. “Wouldn’t dream ‘o coming over there, sweetheart. Nah, don’cha worry. I’m not poking a single toe out from behind this here car. And you don’t have to come over here either, see? Just a few words, that’s all I’m here for, and then I’ll be on me way. Cross my heart!” He cast his eyes up at the blazing sunlight. “Not like it’s a good day for an outdoor fight anyway, right? This heat, man!”

Raine turned her head without looking away from the mage. Felicity openly glanced at Evee. Evelyn was gritting her teeth.

“Down,” said Praem, softly.

“Right,” Evelyn grunted. “Don’t engage him. Too much risk. Amanda, you hear that? Servitors off him. Don’t do anything.”

I kept my tentacles pulled to maximum extension, just in case. In the corner of my eye, in the back of Felicity’s range rover, I spotted Jan frowning very hard at Mister Joe King.

Raine said, suddenly casual and easy: “Are we rumbled, then, mate?”

“Eh?” King made a silly face, the sort of face one makes when pretending to be deaf but knowing that everyone sees through your nonsense. “Ehhhh? Rumbled? As if you were ever un-rumbled, girlies! Ha ha!”

“What do you want?” Evelyn snapped.

Joe King waggled his fingers again. “To let you know that he knows, and he knows that you know. And now both of you know the other knows, so everybody knows, and nobody’s going into knowing without knowing that the other side knows what they know.”

A grin, a shit-eating, cheek-tensing, tooth-showing grin.

On the group call, Twil snorted; she must have heard that.

“I will send you Outside,” I said. “I can touch the road right now, send you, your car, and a ten-metre area Outside, to wherever I choose. Would you like to meet the King in Yellow? Or the Eye? Or shall I drop you into a lake of boiling mercury?”

Joe King did a big mock-cringe. Next to me, I felt Evelyn grin with satisfaction, which made me flush with pride.

Of course, everyone but King knew I was bluffing; we probably had one shot and one shot only at such a large teleport. Recovery might take a whole day. I needed to conserve my energy and the distributed brain-math potential of my tentacles for Edward’s house.

“Nah nah nah nah,” Joe King said, hand half-raised over the roof of his car. “I’m serious, like. Came to warn you off. He knows you’re coming.”

Raine said: “And why do you care?”

Joe shrugged. “‘Cos I’m just such a nice bloke? Can’t a guy give a shit anymore?”

Evelyn huffed. “This is absurd. He is a delaying tactic.”

“Nah, look, look, ladies, gimme a sec, hey, hey?” Joe King’s smile got wider and wider and wider — and then snapped back into nothingness, like a rubber band pulled too far. All the drunken, laddish mannerisms flickered off, like a light going out. He straightened up, unamused, dead-faced; the shift in posture and expression added about ten years to his age.

Felicity nearly pulled out her shotgun. July jerked forward, a falcon eager to leave the gauntlet.

“Hold up!” Raine shouted. “Fliss, this is just what he does. Stay cool. Stay cool. You too, July. Cool it.”

Felicity was shaking. “I’m cool. Cucumber cool. Right.”

Joe King stared at us with unimpressed eyes. “Forgive my youthful exuberance,” he said in that absurdly rich Welsh accent, a completely different voice to his laddish trick-personality. “I am informing you that my association with Mister Lilburne is over. I am leaving. I am already gone. He has gone too far in his efforts to protect his property and I wish no part of what is about to happen, because I do not believe I would survive the process.” He nodded curtly, to Evee — and then to me. “Goodbye, Miss Saye. Goodbye, daughter of the Eye.”

He ducked, already slipping back into his car.

“Wait!” Evelyn snapped. She raised her bone wand. Raine gestured with the hidden weapon. I almost — almost — hissed.

Joe King paused. He looked at us like we were already dwindling in his rear view mirror. “This car is warded and armoured. I will repel any assaults with ease. If you fire a weapon all you will achieve is some nearby house calling the police.”

Raine just laughed. “Mate, come on, why even stop and tell us all this? You gotta see how transparent this looks, right?”

Joe King’s eyes flickered quickly — to me. He said, slowly, picking his words with care: “The daughter of the Eye is intriguing. The world will be a more interesting place with her in it. And a less interesting one if Mister Lilburne wins this conflict. I warn you off, because … I am an old and sentimental fool. That is all. Good day to you.”

“Explain what you meant,” Evelyn snapped. “What efforts? What’d Edward done? If you give a shit, warn us properly. What are we walking into?”

Mister King sighed. “That is proscribed by the bounds of the geas on me. No.”

“Bullshit,” Evelyn hissed.

Raine said, “What about the second car?”

Joe King paused. A serious frown flickered across his brow.

“He doesn’t know,” I felt us say. “He doesn’t know. That’s not a lie. He doesn’t know.”

“There is no second car,” he said. “Only me. You are playing games.”

Raine shook her head. “There was absolutely a second car, friendo. Blue, old, bit of rust on her. You took over from it.”

“Then it was nothing to do with me. We’re done here. I suggest you attempt to live. Good luck.”

From the phone, I heard Twil say: “Yeah great advice, dumb-fuck.”

A final nod — and I caught that tiny, brief twist of his eyes, one last look, different from all the others so far, furtive and shy and maybe even a little afraid.

Joe King finally looked at Jan.

Then he ducked into his car, slammed the door, gunned the engine, and roared off down the country road, breaking the speed limit and leaving us all behind.

==

No way we were turning back.

Fifteen minutes later we reached Edward’s house, deep in a heavily wooded stretch of otherwise unremarkable countryside. We’d passed only two other vehicles on the road since we had stopped for Joe King — a single car driven by a little old lady, and a tractor moving between disconnected plots of farmland. We were in the far reaches of the rural countryside now, but in a totally different way to Brinkwood with its picturesque looks, or the forest-wrapped secrets of Geerswin farm. This area of woodland — closer to Stockport than Sharrowford — was somehow sterile and empty. There were no villages for miles and miles, just empty heathland, scattered fields, and now these sickly-looking trees vanishing into the distance on either side of the road. Their trunks were too far apart, too pale and smooth, their leaves up in the canopy almost seeming to wilt in the powerful summer heat.

The property itself was set far back from the public road, at the end of a very long gravel driveway — or at least, the memory of a gravel driveway. It was more a dirt road that hadn’t seen any repair in years, perhaps decades. Raine and Felicity drove halfway up that battered old track, then parked the cars once we were beyond sight of the main road.

“Still clear?” Raine asked the group call.

“Nothing moving, still,” Twil said with a sigh. “You here, then?”

“We’re here. Get ready.”

Twil and Zheng came to meet us on the driveway. We all piled out of the cars, ready in a way we hadn’t been when confronted by the unexpected figure of Joe King. Evelyn took Praem’s arm in lieu of her walking stick, so she could hold her thigh-bone wand with both hands if she needed to. Twil was vibrating with energy, bouncing on the balls of her feet, aching to transform but holding back for now. Raine opened the boot of her car and pulled out her hidden stash — black combat knife, home-made riot shield, motorcycle jacket, helmet, the full works. She’d further modified the home-made shield by plastering the front with Evee’s sigil papers. She stripped down to a tank top in the heat, then quickly shrugged into her gear. Only then did she unwrap the plastic-bag package.

She hefted Amy Stack’s Sten gun, checked the mechanism, and held it in one hand, shield braced in the other.

“Heather?” she asked me from inside the muffled confines of the helmet. “You holding up alright?”

“Raine, you look so cool.” I laughed despite the nerves juddering through every cell — or perhaps because of them.

She struck a little pose for me, but only briefly. Now was the time for concentration.

Zheng briefly cupped the back of my head, purring her approval. Felicity did a series of strange exercises with her fingers, then pulled her shotgun out and made sure it was loaded. Kimberly lurked behind her, looking terrified but determined to help if needed. Jan and July stuck close together — but Jan paused to pluck something out of her hidden extra-dimensional pockets, some kind of miniature hand-fan. I didn’t ask about that. But we did meet her eyes for a moment, asking a silent question — then an overt one.

“Jan,” we said. “Do you think Mister Joe King really left?”

Jan almost jumped, but she caught the meaning in my eyes. I know he recognised you, Jan. But I don’t care, I’m not asking about that right now. I’m asking if we’re safe from him.

“Oh, I should think so,” she said. “Sensible fellow, getting out of the way of all this. I would do the same.”

To my surprise — and apparently Jan’s too, from the way she flinched — July echoed: “Sensible fellow. Good runner.”

“Quite,” Jan said through gritted teeth. She met my eyes again, letting me know we would talk of this later.

The bubble servitors rose from our cars, rising up and up and up, to join the cloud-ring of their fellows which surrounded the property. Hringewindla’s bubble-servitors were everywhere, hundreds of the things, lining the driveway, speckling the trees, hanging in a massive circle around the house itself. We had crowded Edward in with monsters of our own.

We slipped our squid-skull helmet on over our head, a last line of personal defence and security. I rolled up my sleeves, too; the heat was unbearable, a blur of sunlight smeared across my senses, full of summer insects. Sweat was running down my front and my back. The others were saying things — chattering over the group call, checking in with Lozzie, with Amanda, with all the other points of our plan. But I was wrapped tight in the unbearable tension of my own body, staring up the driveway at the house hidden just beyond the rise of the landscape.

I wasn’t even aware of manifesting my own tentacles into full physical flesh. The first I knew of it was the scratch of the velcro against my skin. We all waited, poised, aching for action.

“Glasses on, everyone?” Raine said. “We cool? We cool. It’s eleven in the morning in rural England and we’re all wearing shades. Yeeeeeeah baby.”

Twil snorted, but I could tell she was struggling with nerves too, trying to discharge the anxiety with too much laughter.

“Shut up and focus, Raine,” Evelyn hissed. Then, to my surprise, she said: “Fuck me. I didn’t think we’d get this far.”

“Evee?” we said.

“I thought he would have reacted by now. I thought we’d have pulled back. This is going too smoothly, we’re just walking up to the front door. He hasn’t even reacted.”

Jan said: “I agree. However, he may simply have fled. We keep going until there’s a reaction.”

“How are you not afraid?” Evelyn hissed at her. “I thought you were a habitual coward?”

“I am.” Jan sighed. “But when you’re already this deep, fear can just get you killed. Everybody ready? Right, stick together then. Here we go. Off into the woods.”

I barely felt my own legs as we all walked up that gravel driveway and onto the property.

The house was exactly like in the pictures, exactly as I had seen several days ago through the matrix of brain-math interpretation: crooked, squat, compact, old. Brick and beam, black and brown. Tiny latticed windows peered out, full of darkness, with nothing visible inside. The front door was a slab of wood like a little puckered mouth, sheltered by an overhang of tiles. Walking up the curve of the hill and seeing the thing leering back down at us was like making eye contact with a bleary giant.

I couldn’t place the style, the era, the provenance of the building. Then again, perhaps I was just too preoccupied.

We passed inside the low remnants of a perimeter wall, just stones lost amid long grass. Raine and Felicity pointed their guns all over the place. Twil stalked ahead, claws exposed. Zheng walked at my side, a bodyguard with her eyes tracking back and forth. Jan and July hung back slightly, alongside Evee and Praem.

The dry fountain was worse than in the pictures: it was in a terrible state of disrepair, filthy with dried gunge and full of fallen leaves and animal nests and owl droppings. The once-graceful statue of a naked woman was cracked and worn.

The others exchanged a few words — “Watch the windows, watch the windows, watch for movement,” “There’s nobody here. Nothing magical either,” “Getting the fucking creeps, I tell you what,” “This place is empty, how long have those cars been sitting there?” — but I couldn’t concentrate on anything but the house. My stomach was a fist. My head throbbed. My tentacles tingled.

Two cars stood close to the house — the expensive, dirty range rover, and the low, anonymous black car. Neither had moved since we’d finally discovered the location of the house.

“Close enough,” Raine said, loud and clear. “Hold here. Everyone hold up.”

Everyone halted, a good ten feet shy of the fountain. Throats bobbed. Breath came too rough in too many throats. Jan whispered several things over the group call, to Amanda and Lozzie. Affirmative answers came back. Twil growled with tension. Praem said, “Calm. Still.”

“Heather, it’s time,” said Evelyn.

“I know,” we said. “I know, I just—”

“No, Heather,” she grunted. “It’s time. Take this thing, dammit, before it causes a problem.”

“I’m sorry?” We twisted to look at her through the eyes of my squid-skill mask. Evelyn was rigid with tension, clinging to Praem’s arm, and holding out a lump of white quartz. “Oh! Oh! The stone!”

Evelyn huffed — irritation covering for nerves. “Take it. Quickly. The longer we take to do this, the more chance of something going wrong. Take it!”

I grabbed the Fadestone in a tentacle. I disliked touching the thing, there was something vaguely offensive about it, but it would give me some extra protection, on these final few steps, even if I didn’t really know how to use it like Evelyn could.

Raine said: “Heather, you ready?”

“Mm.”

“You can do it. You can. I know you can. You need to circle the place, or not?”

We shook our head. “No. No. I’m ready. There’s nothing else to do.”

“We’ve all got you covered. The second you’re done, I’m gonna scoop you up. Well, Zheng’ll scoop you up.”

Evelyn grunted: “We all scoop her up. Heather, go.”

I stepped forward five paces. My trainers crunched on the thin gravel. Sweat rolled down my skin. Two tentacles helped move my legs.

Back home, last night, I’d had all sorts of questions. What if there was anybody else in the house? What if Edward Lilburne has a family? What if he’s harbouring other mages, or the remains of his half of the cult? Do you think he’s married? What if there’s an innocent in there?

When I’d asked those things, Raine had said: “You did promise to fuck his wife, Evee.”

Evelyn had snorted. “And fuck her I shall, if that needs doing. Anything to make this work, anything to make it safe. I’m serious, Raine. If it comes to that. Which it won’t.”

But then, with the hateful, twisted lump of a house in front of me, and the whirling, bobbing cloud of bubble-servitors all around, and my friends at my back, all I could think of was the task, the brain-math, the equation to go Out.

Anxiety flowed away. Homo Abyssus reared up.

I was here to protect my pack. Jan was right — why be afraid now?

Five paces. We stopped. We crouched. Touched the ground with both hands and half our tentacles.

This was too easy. Evelyn and Jan had a point — why had Edward not retaliated? It wasn’t as if this could be a trap. The ‘twin prime’ trick with the beams wasn’t affecting any of us like it had with Badger. It wasn’t warding us off or keeping us back. He wasn’t capable of countering hyperdimensional mathematics. He should have been throwing everything he had at us to keep us away from the building itself, to keep me out of range, to stop me from dumping him and his Outside.

Why let us get this close? Had he really fled his fortress, abandoned the siege? Part of me hoped he had, saving us the trouble. Part of me hoped he hadn’t, because we needed to kill him, remove him as a threat.

Either way, we had to try this method. It was the best we had.

I plunged my mind into the dripping black machinery down in the base of my soul, grasping the jury-rigged and rewired lessons of the Eye with eight hands. Burning pain shot outward along all our tentacles, a distributed load of effort and agony climbing in intensity as I used hyperdimensional equations to define the fountain, the cars, the gardens, the soil, the leaves, the gravel — and the house.

It was the first equation I had ever learned, the first piece of hyperdimensional mathematics I had ever made work. And it was simple. Here, and there. Reality, and not. Select a thing, an object, a definition, and then make it not-here, make it elsewhere, push it through the membrane to Outside.

Out you go! Easy as pie. With a little blood and pain and screaming and passing out, of course.

This was simply the same thing, but larger than ever before. The same equation, just with a bigger set of brackets. My nose ran with blood and my head spiked with pain before I was even done, but seven of us took the effort of one now, and I could do this without passing out before I was finished.

The fountain, the cars, the gardens, the soil, the leaves, the gravel, the—

Houses.

And here was Edward’s little secret.

When processed through the perfect mathematics of the substrate of reality itself, there were two houses. Not one building. Two houses. Identical. Twins.

If the brain-math had not happened at the speed of thought, I would have smiled in triumph. I might even have cheered.

I’d expected this.

Edward had used the twin prime trick to double a concept, double a definition, but I could see both! I could see everything, anything, all! I was the angelic daughter of the Eye and nothing could slip away out of my sight, my observation, my power to define. I simply expanded the equation by another notch, encompassing the whole house, the two-in-one house, the twin house.

And with that — Out!

The last piece of the equation slammed into place. Pain flared outward through our tentacles like molten iron in feverish veins as we held the equation complete and whole; this was heavy, and complex, and expansive, and the pain would take a great toll as it completed. Our bio-reactor flared with heat, glowing hot to supply the energy. Tentacles screamed and stretched and my head split with pain, but there was no stopping it now, all this soil and brick and beam and stray leaves and dirt and animal bones and paint and air and slate and wood and the largest object we had ever teleported—

The house unfolded itself, reached out with a hand that was not a hand, and pinched off the end of the equation.

Old and crooked and brick and solid and staying.

Out?

no

i

do

not

m
o
v
e

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



You know what, I genuinely think Heather and the others were pretty well prepared here, for almost – almost – anything that Edward might try to throw at them. Well, maybe; I’m certain they couldn’t take on absolutely anything, though at least they would be prepared to retreat in good order. But in the end, houses are actually quite difficult to move, right? This one … this one might have something to say about that.

No patreon link this week! It’s almost the last day of the month and I really dislike accidentally getting anybody double-charged, so if you want to subscribe to the patreon and get two chapters ahead, feel free to wait until the 1st of the month! In the meantime, why not check out my other story (about zombie girls and guns and cannibalism), or the various recent additions to the Katalepsis art page, or the … uh … memes. Hooray! Also, you can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps so much! A lot of readers still find the story through TWF! Only takes a couple of clicks to vote!

And, most importantly, thank you for reading my story! There’s no way I could possibly do this without the readers and audience and all my supporters – that means you! As always, this story is for you. Thank you so much.

Next week, houses don’t move. But was this a trick, a trap, or just a mistake? And what does mister Lilburne have up his sleeves? Any final lines of defense? Probably.